Meta Ad Library · GB,DE,FR,BR
What competitors are running.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
On my wedding day, my fiancé was a no-show, tending to my stepsister's latest emotional crisis. At a dead end, I called Ryan, my childhood friend. "If you come now," I told him, "I'll marry you instead." He just laughed. "You really think a lot of yourself, don't you?" Then, before he hung up, I heard Lucy’s sweet, fragile voice in the background. "Ryan, are you going to leave me, too?" But half an hour later, both men showed up at the wedding venue. My fiancé, Cole, slapped me across the face in front of everyone. "Lucy is in so much pain, and all you care about is your wedding? Do you have a heart?" The blow sent me staggering back, crashing into the five-tier wedding cake like a clown. Ryan just stood there, hands in his pockets, a flash of disgust in his eyes. Even my own parents walked over to scold me. "A wedding can be rescheduled, but Lucy's crisis can't wait a single moment!" But when I decided to give up on all of them, they were the ones who panicked. ... The force of Cole's furious slap knocked me off my feet. I wasn't used to high heels, and I crashed right into the five-tier wedding cake. Sticky cream and strawberry jam smeared all over my custom-made gown. I instinctively looked toward Ryan Black. His eyes were filled with deep contempt. He scanned me as if I were a complete stranger. "Audun, you've gone too far," he said, his voice ice-cold. "Lucy's emotional state is a matter of life and death, but you? You had to throw a tantrum at a time like this. Have you no conscience?" A sharp sting spread across my cheek. A drop of blood fell onto my white dress. I touched my nose and felt a warm wetness. "Cole, are you insane?" Guests were already pulling out their phones. In this country, some would call 911, others would record a video, and someone would post it on X by morning. I pushed those thoughts aside, waiting to see what Cole would do next. He sneered, his voice dripping wit......
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
I held the positive pregn&ncy test in my hand, my heart fluttering as I prepared to share the news with my husband. But I froze in the hallway, eavesdropping on a conversation between him and his identical twin brother. "Dude, how long are you gonna play house with your first love this time?" "You keep makin' me pretend to be you to hang with my sister-in-law. I do all the grunt work and get none of the credit. Porsche, and we're square." Aaron Carter adjusted his tie, his tone cold and indifferent. "Fine. You know the rules. Don't let her find out. Then came the younger brother's mutter, quiet enough he thought no one else could hear: [Tch, my brother's such a prude. Ditching a knockout wife like her? Total waste.] [And he won't even let me have a turn? I already fuccked her senseless.] My face didn't shift, not even a flicker of shock. I just lifted my phone and dialed my twin sister. "Sis, this deadbeat baby daddy you helped me pick is absolute garbage." "One-star review. We're returning him." Later, when I switched the destination on our honeymoon tickets, both of them lunged for me, grabbing my wrists and begging me not to leave, their voices raw with desperation. The older brother had the younger by the collar, snarling at me: "Tell us the truth. Which one of us did you marry? Which one is your real husband?!" 1 The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
"She looked at her second chance mate with disappointment. “Wynta, I didn’t mean to...” he panicked. “No,” she cut him off, “The truth was— you left me in the storm to pick up another woman. And I almost died.” The moon goddess had arranged another jerk Alpha for her. But she will never say “yes” to a toxic mate bond. If she could reject the first, she wouldn't hesitate to reject the second. “Please—” He stared at her with begging eyes. Yet she just turned around and finished her words. “I, Wynta Morgan, reject you, Jared Hayes, as my second chance mate.” ===== *Wynta aged 18* “Come on, Wynta. You will see the stars when we both have you.” The first time Wynta let Nolan tease her clothes off, he wanted to bring his Beta Yale into her bedroom. Wynta believed her lover and future Alpha Nolan, was trying to coerce her into believing she was not only his Goddess-Gifted Mate but also that of his Beta's as well. All, so the two of them could have her in their bed at the same time, and she knew it. “Are you kidding, Nolan?"" A cool, assessing stare settled in Wynta's eyes as she deliberately took a step back, creating space. ""No, we’ve both scented it. You’re ours. We are both your actual Goddess-Gifted Mates."" Nolan’s voice was a low, coaxing purr. He reached out, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. Wynta didn't pull away, but she didn't lean into his touch either. ""No, Nolan. I didn't feel that."" ""You have to trust me, trust us, Wynta. The Goddess doesn’t make mistakes. Yale's outside now, you will let him in, right?"" His hand slid down to her waist, pulling her gently against him. His scent, usually a comfort, now felt cloying. “Imagine it. The three of us. No one will ever love you or protect you like we will.” She might be an orphan and wolf-less, but she wasn’t so stupid as to believe Nolan. Wynta pushed against his chest, creating a sliver of space. “What I want,” she said, her voice surprisingly steady, “is to wait for the moon. If what you’re saying is true, then waiting a few more days shouldn’t matter.” She decided to test them, it was only a week until the full moon and she was 18 now. She would be able to scent them both in just 7 days. If they were her Mates, why wouldn’t they just wait until they knew she could handle them, and would want them both? She had no interest in sleeping with Yale at all and didn’t really find him attractive. He was nice looking but not her type. He sighed, a sound of exaggerated patience. ""Fine, baby. The bond is already there, we will claim you, and you'd be the Future Luna."" He left a little on the annoyed side with her, and she’d heard Nolan stating, “These I’ll sweet talk her again, don’t you worry.” to his Beta from her window, they thought because she was wolf-less she wouldn't hear them, but they'd only been a few meters from her window. Even a human would have heard them. She’d not believed them, because she was, in fact, wolf-less and of an unknown lineage. All she had going for her was her pretty face, nice body and her brains. She’d liked Nolan’s sweet, charming attention over the past few months, and she had kind of stupidly fallen for him over the course of their relationship. He’d never rushed her for anything, took it slow and always wanted things to be at her pace. They’d only been sleeping together for two weeks and now, with this? What he’d said and told her, it was just wrong, and she knew it was all going to be a lie. And they would come to her again. Left with no other option, Wynta chose solitude over submission. So she had cuffed herself with Silver and chained herself to a tree in the deepest, darkest, most isolated part of the pack where there were no border patrols because this end of the woods was at the base of a steep, inaccessible gorge. Four days she sat out there chained and cuffed with silver, scent masked so no one would smell her or be able to locate her with a pack tether. She’d taken no water or food and was starving and dehydrating herself to prove it was all a lie. As that first day had turned into the second, there was no search for her. The third day came and still no warriors were scouring the pack for a missing pack member, which she’d seen the Alpha would do. Scouring every inch of the pack when searching for someone who was missing. The fourth day came and again, nothing: if Nolan and Yale were her Mates, they’d have gone to their father's and told them the truth of the matter, informed them she was missing, and they couldn’t find her anywhere. They would in fact be in a full-blown panic that their Mate was missing, and they had no contact with her. That night, on day four, she unchained herself and removed the cuff, stumbled her way back to her dorm and sank down in the shower, utterly exhausted by the long walk when she was already dehydrated. She kind of just fell out of the shower when she'd tried to get up and had mind-link to the pack doctor to tell him she needed help, and then had succumbed to the darkness of unconsciousness. Wynta woke up in the pack hospital with an IV in her arm and the pack doctor tending to the burn on her wrist from the silver cuff, “Finally awake after a full day, the Alpha will be happy, he needs to know what happened. He is investigating right now, tracking your scent to where you came from.” She’d said nothing at all; that just confirmed once more that neither Nolan nor Yale had known she was even missing. “Did I have any visitors?” she asked curiously. “No, I’m sorry, Wynta.” He sounded apologetic. “No one other than the Alpha and Luna wanting to know your actual state. “Alright,” she knew she had no family. She’d been given her name by the pack’s Luna, named after the season she had been found in. Winter, and given the last name Morgan for whatever reason the Luna had seen fit. That was how she’d become Wynta Morgan. That very night, as she lay there in the hospital bed wondering just what she was going to say to Nolan and Yale, about their behavior. Nolan connected a mind-link to her at 11pm, and he asked quite simply, “Where are you? It’s our date night, and I’m at your place. You’re not here.” She could hear the frown in his voice. Tonight was supposed to be their ordinary dating night. “I’m at the pack hospital,” she told him honestly. “On our date night? Why would you take a shift knowing we’re to be together?” he asked right back. He was only concerned about the fact that they weren’t going to be having sx. He had just presumed that she was working in the hospital, when she’d never once worked in the hospital before. “I’m sure you can wait until the full moon,” she stated blandly and cut the link. There was not one ounce of worry in his voice. It was she new without a doubt coercion. The full moon came and set just two days later, and it had been two hours since she’d scented out a Mate inside this pack. She even knew who it was because she recognized the two natural scents of her lover. There was, however, no other scent for her at all. She didn’t scent Yale, it was just more proof of the lie they had told her, to get what they wanted from her was all. She was still in the pack hospital, still attached to the IV with fluids running, the burns healing was slow-going because she didn’t have a wolf. There was a nurse sitting next to her bed with a wound trolley attending to the cleaning and redressing of the burn when Nolan walked into the room. Finally, he had tracked her down. He stood staring at her a little more than shocked. She stared at him as his eyes moved over her in that bed, being treated by a nurse, and he asked the nurse to give them a minute. Told her that his father had asked him to come and discuss something privately with her. He had to wait until the wound was dressed. She watched him pick up her chart and read through it, knew he was seeing all the details of what was wrong with her, how she’d been found; she’d read it herself. He put it back with a frown on his face without saying anything at all. She’d stupidly fallen for this man before her, who was the same age as her and would be off to Alpha College tomorrow morning if he didn’t scent out a Mate on this full moon. She also knew just from the fact that he was here alone, no parents trailing him to see who his Mate was, that he was here to reject her. That and the fact that it had been two hours since the moon had set, he would have recognized her scent as well. No one waited that long to hunt down a Mate they wanted to claim. The nurse finally left and Nolan closed the door. She understood that as well, it was going to be done privately, so none in this pack would know they’d paired up. “Why didn’t you tell me you were injured when I asked where you were?” he asked her directly. She raised an eyebrow at him, she’d told him she was at the hospital. That should have been all she needed to say. “I was missing for four days,” she stated. “You didn’t even know, did you? I was cuffed with silver and missing… if you had scented me out back then as you said, you’d have known and hunted everywhere for me… You and your Beta, just wanted to have sx with me at the same time is all, and I wouldn’t let you. “You’re also here two hours post the moon setting, Nolan, that speaks volumes… You’re not the man I thought you were.” She shook her head. She would not be accepting one such as his. “I, Wynta Morgan, reject you, Nolan Holland, as my Mate.” She voiced simply but meant every word. He just stood staring at her, almost not comprehending that she would reject him. “Imagine, Nolan, if I had been swayed by you and Yale, and let the two of you do me. You’d now be rejecting me on the basis that I did that, had sx with your own Beta…” she shook her head at him “I don’t want to be bound to one that clearly tried to coerce me. Just accept it Nolan.” He nodded slowly. “I, Nolan Holland, accept your rejection, Wynta Morgan. You are not my Mate or the future Luna to this pack,” he stated. She felt the complete severing of their bond and heard him hiss in pain. It only caused a dull ache in her chest. Being wolf-less had some perks, it seemed. “Wynta, we’ll come back to this when I get home from Alpha College,” he stated and turned and walked from the room. Did he expect her to just sit around and wait for him to change his mind? Because he was an Alpha and she was wolf-less. Not a chance. She was not going to just sit around and wait for an Alpha to decide if she was worthy of him. She would choose her future on her terms. *9 years later, Wynta aged 27* Wynta sat in the waiting room along with all the other job applicants, applying for the position of Marketing Specialist here at Hayes Enterprises. She had lost her previous job a few months back and was rapidly running out of funds. All the other applicants in this room were human. Though she had picked up a few wolves upon coming into the building, but there didn’t appear to be any working on this floor. But she was hopeful the interview today would be done by a panel of humans, seeing as all the applicants were human. She’d not been active in the wolfen world for nine years now. She had left it behind when she’d walked away from her home pack, the night she’d been released from the pack hospital. She’d simply gone to her single dorm two days after her future Alpha had left for Alpha College, and none had known what she was to him. She had packed her belongings into a suitcase and walked out of the pack. Turned herself rogue after stepping outside the pack’s territory. No one had come looking for her, as she’d walked calmly from that place, she was not going to just sit around and wait for an Alpha to decide if she was worthy of him. She’d fallen for him but also known it had all been a lie, everything he’d ever said to her, so no more would she be a part of that pack. She’d gotten on a train and just moved away, she’d picked up a couple of different jobs and put herself through university, getting scholarships where she could and student loans where possible, and now nine years later she was a marketing specialist, one that worked in the human world and stayed away from the world of wolves. She didn’t really consider Wolves to be her Kind, simply because she was in fact wolf-less. She considered herself to be human. So she lived and worked like a human did, she struggled to pay her rent and bills at times, like so many out here did. She bought only what she needed. Keeping five working outfits that could be mixed and matched to create different looks but were all professional at the same time. Then in her apartment she just lazed about in jeans and tee-shirts. She owned nothing fancy because she had no need of it. Her vacation days were spent laying in her apartment reading a good book or listening to music. She currently lived in a tiny studio apartment that just had a bedroom, a small kitchenette and a tiny bathroom. There was nothing fancy about it. She, at this time, couldn’t afford anything else at all. Having lost her previous job, she had already downgraded the one-bedroom proper apartment for a studio apartment. It was small, but she kept it neat and tidy, and after living there for a month, she’d realized it was all she actually needed. Though she had no luxuries here in this place, there was no TV or movie subscriptions, she’d canned everything to save money while looking for a new job. The only thing she had was her phone, which she needed for interviews and to take rejection calls, though she also used it for reading books online. She was aloof to all those around her. There were no contacts in her phone because she had no family and no pack attachments. She didn’t trust easily or form bonds with many around her. In an office environment she could do her job and hold proper conversations, work well in a team, but her trust was hard-earned. Despite being wolf-less, she could pick up things like the scent of other wolves, though couldn’t determine pack or bloodline, just understood wolfen kind smelt different to humans. They all had a more earthy/woodsy scent about them. She sometimes sat out in the parks and just watched the humans walk about interacting with other people. She could read mannerisms and facial expressions quite well. Pick a lie from the truth, because she listened to the inflexion of one’s voice, and saw the little things that humans did when lying. Fidgeting, no eye contact, excessive blinking or just closing their eyes, they bit their lips, a few even got flushed in the face. If she paid attention completely, she could hear the tone of their voice change and even pick up on the difference in sentence structure at times. Then there was that pause before they spoke, which often portrayed that they had to think about an answer, because they didn’t want to answer it honestly. She’d learn that humans were no different to wolves most of the time. They came to her when they wanted something from her and then screwed her over if they could, to take the credit for her own work. Both species were deceitful as far as she was concerned and all she was trying to do was live quietly unseen by all. She’d learned the hard way to live by herself, even roommates were deceitful and couldn’t be trusted. She’d found it was simply best to live alone and not make friends that would lie to her, and, or betray her trust. Steal from her or blame her for things that they’d done just to save their own ass. Her name and interview number were called, and it pulled her from her absent thoughts, and she stood and nodded to the woman looking for her, and then followed her quietly down the hall and around the corner to a room that stated Conference Room 2. The door was held open for her and she stepped inside. The moment she did, she could smell them, wolves, and not just any, she didn’t think. Just by looking at the sheer size of them and the way they were dressed and sat, they were going to be ranked members of some pack out there. She walked over and sat herself in the chair that was sitting before them as was expected of her, and looked at them. She knew they would all be able to scent her as not only a rogue but that she was wolf-less as well. They would have smelled it either while she sat out there in the waiting room or the moment she’d stepped into this room. Her sense of smell wasn’t the same as theirs, not even the same as an omega wolf. She watched as three of them leaned back in those chairs and left one leaning on the desk before him staring at her. That one thing told her they weren’t just ranked members but were, in fact, an Alpha and his Unit. The one that was watching her now, he was going to be the Alpha. He slid his eyes over her appearance and then turned his eyes to her application, read it through before returning his eyes to her and putting that paper down in front of him. “I’ll introduce myself formally to you,” he stated calmly. “I am Alpha Edward Hayes and this is my unit,” he waved a hand at the other wolves in this room. “May I enquire why you are a rogue?” he asked her directly, seems his curiosity about her non wolfen pack status outweighed the questions for this very job. Wynta frowned at his introduction. She didn’t really care who he was, and she didn’t think it was any of his business as to why she was a rogue. She knew one didn’t have to be part of a pack to live in this world. More and more wolves turned themselves rogue and left their packs to get away from the cruelty of their pack’s leadership. Especially those that were like herself. She’d seen and smelled many like herself over the past nine years, just out there like she was trying to make an honest living for themselves, and staying out of trouble in both the wolfen and human world alike. When she didn’t say anything to answer his question, he went on, “I see you’re 27. Surely someone with your skills could have found a pack to align yourself with… When did you go rogue or be turned rogue?” he asked once more. “I’m here for the job that was posted, not to relay my past history to you.” She finally spoke. “Do you have any questions for me that are related to my skills?” she asked him in return. He frowned at her now and she watched who she thought was the Beta lean forward and rest his arms on the desk “You could request sanctuary and ask to be a member of the pack. Then this job would be granted to you without issue,” he stated. Wynta raised an eyebrow at him, so that was the condition of getting this job, she thought absently. Clearly, all those humans out there were wasting their time coming here for an interview. This company was simply abiding by the human rules of appearing to hire honestly and fairly, when they intended to give the job to one of their own pack members. “Would you like to become a pack member, Wynta?” Alpha Edward asked her directly. “I would accept someone like yourself.” “Someone like me?” she murmured. “A rogue that is wolf-less and desperate for affiliation, you mean?” She shook her head a little dismayed, did she look desperate to them? She didn’t think so, her clothes were clean and presentable, as was her hair and light make-up. She certainly didn’t look underfed or unhealthy. “Are you going to ask me any actual interview questions about the position of a Marketing Specialist?” she asked once more. “My skills are as they are listed, and I have worked now for two separate companies as you can see.” “Wynta, we’ll get to your interview. I feel your rogue status is of more importance, and needs to be resolved first,” Alpha Edward stated. “Please, Mr Hayes, don’t address me so informally. I would prefer you call me Ms Morgan.” She put to him, showing him that she wasn’t interested in being a part of his pack, and she didn’t think that they were close enough to be on a first-name basis. All of them were frowning at her now, at her dismissing of them being an Alpha and his unit before her, but she was a rogue and didn’t have to acknowledge that. It was likely they’d not expected her to decline the offer of being initiated. But it wasn’t something she was looking for. She was just looking for a job to have an income once more, and to keep a roof over her head, and food in her belly, nothing more, nothing less. “How about you come and look at the pack? It’s an hour's drive from here, and you’ll see it’s a nice healthy pack; I even have several without wolves living there.” Edward offered. Again, she raised an eyebrow at him, this was not an interview anymore. She shook her head and stood up. “Thank you for wasting my time. I have other interviews to attend this week,” she stated simply and turned and walked from the room, showing them, she was clearly not interested in what they were offering. She handed in her lanyard and interview number to the lady out in the hall and made her way to the elevators to leave the building. She stood in that elevator as it took her to the ground floor and sighed internally to herself as she mentally ticked off another job that she’d not gotten; though this one was on her own doing. She’d walked away from it. Just one more day without working, that was going to eat into her savings. She knew the dollars in her bank account, knew she only had enough money to rent that studio apartment for three more months, and then she was going to be either out on the streets and in a women’s shelter or back to being an exotic dancer in a gentleman’s club just to make ends meet. Neither were nice thoughts for her; she’d been homeless for a few months after leaving her home pack, until she’d managed to get on campus living, but still it hadn’t been enough to survive on, so she’d had to take on a job that would bring in the dollars, and she wasn’t about to sell her body to men. So becoming an exotic dancer had been the only option open to her, that didn’t interfere with her class schedule. She’d not really liked it and only did it to make money was all. She pushed off the wall when the elevator stopped and walked out, as did several others and found herself face to face with who she thought was the Beta to that Alpha Unit. “Mr Hayes, would like a further word with you, Ms Morgan,” he stated with what appeared to be a friendly smile. “I’m not interested,” she told him, and went to step around him only to have his hand curl around her arm and halt her. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to insist,” he stated and tugged her along next to him down a bank of elevators and used a swipe card to have one open. She saw there were no floor markers on the outside or inside of it when she was escorted into it. The doors simply closed and the elevator moved. She understood it was an express elevator and likely only went to one floor, the top floor where the Alpha and his Unit all had offices. She leaned on the wall in there and just waited, said nothing at all to this man that was looking at her. She stared right back at him, uncaring of if it was offensive or not. Rogues didn’t have masters unless they chose to and she didn’t. It was a fast, smooth ride, and he escorted her out of the elevator down a corridor and directed her to sit on a couch. “Please stay here and wait.” He told her before turning to the woman at the desk next to the couch who was now looking at her with a slight frown on her face. “The Alpha will see Ms Morgan when his interviews are over for the day.” “Yes, Beta.” She nodded and he walked off. At least she’d guessed it right. He was the Beta to that group. She saw that she-wolf frown at her and wrinkle her nose as if she was offended by the stench of Wynta. She was, however, clean and, though of rogue status, took care of herself to make sure she didn’t scent terrible like other rogues out there in the wilderness. Though she honestly didn’t know what a Rogue scented like to other wolves, but to her, they kind of smelled like they were unclean and needed a bath. She didn’t think she smelled like that. She just sat as she was told. She wasn’t out to cause trouble for herself and knew how to behave herself. Even if she didn’t want to. After an hour of just sitting there, she was bored shitless, and so she stood up and stretched herself out and then walked away to have a look around the top floor for herself. There were a dozen offices up here, three conference rooms and an open coffee hub-like area where they all obviously ate. There were half a dozen tables and chairs and a couple of vending machines. She saw only the one elevator to this entire floor, and it had that swipe card access to it. She wasn’t going to be able to leave if she didn’t have one of them. She found the emergency stairwell and smiled to herself and pushed the door only to find it wouldn’t open, and frowned. It, too, had a swipe card box next to it. She appeared to be stuck here for now. She returned to the couch and sank down once more. Another hour passed, and she was more than unhappy, that she-wolf at her desk looked at her and stated, “Just be patient, he’s interviewing.” “You can’t keep me here like this,” she stated flatly. “I’m guessing he can, seeing as you’re still here. Just sit there,” she was told. Wynta thought about that, she knew there had to be away around the swipe card for everything, and as she leaned back there on the couch her eyes fell on the red emergency box, that had the words ‘Break glass in case of emergency.’ That she knew was going to unlock the emergency exit stairwell. A smile played on her lips as she sat up now. She’d get lost in the crowd of those all heading out of the building and be gone before they could find her once more. “Don’t do it Ms Morgan, it’s a very large fine.” Her thoughts were interrupted by the she-wolf. Her eyes moved towards her, and she watched her point to the ceiling, where she saw a camera, “It’ll be caught on camera, and the fine will come to you. Can you afford it? I believe it's $1600, and you could also face criminal charges. It’s a felony in this state, so you’ll also likely wind up with a criminal record if you don’t already have one.” “I don’t,” Wynta stated, and the she-wolf’s half smirk she likely thought that just because she was a rogue she did all sorts of illegal things to get by. She leaned back on the couch as she resigned herself to the fact that she was currently stuck here on this floor until someone escorted her from the building. By the third hour, she had laid down on that couch and made herself comfortable, ignored the she-wolf’s comment of it wasn’t very ladylike or professional to do so, and used her phone to read a book until she dozed off on that couch. Not one person on this floor had paid her the slightest bit of attention, except for the Alpha’s secretary, and she was just annoyed to have to watch over her, it seemed. She rolled over at one point in her half sleeping stated to try and be more comfortable and fell right off the couch, just lay there for a moment before sitting up with a huff. That secretary was staring at her. “You’re a lazy one I see,” she muttered. “I’ll tell the Alpha you’re finally awake.” And her eyes had glazed over. She picked herself up off the floor. He must be back up here, and she’d slept right through it, and he’d not woken her. That was a bit odd. He appeared in his office doorway, “Did you sleep well?” he smiled at her. “Come in, Ms Morgan.” He waved her into his office. She checked the time on her phone and saw it was the middle of the afternoon. Her interview had been at 10am this morning. The day was nearly over. It was nearly 3pm. She walked into the Alpha’s office and sat where he told her to. “Why am I still here?” she asked him directly. “Because I’m not willing to let you continue to be of rogue status, it’s unsafe for female rogues out there in the world. Even more so for those without wolves, who are defenseless against wolfen strength.” “Other rogues leave me alone, the wolf-less aren’t of interest to roaming bands of rogues. We’re worth nothing to those wanting to kidnap and sell she-wolves, we can’t take a beating or a lashing without winding up in the pack hospital or dying from it. It’s a waste of money to buy the wolf-less.” She informed him. “So, I’m perfectly safe out there on my own. Always have been.” She told him simply. “Mm, I see… but in all good consciousness, I can’t let you leave as you are. So, here’s what I’m willing to offer you. The job you applied for today, a house or apartment within the pack and full sanctuary where no harm will come to you. “You’ll be able to have full access to proper wolfen medical, at no cost to you. You’ll also be able to train with others like yourself, to be able to protect yourself when outside the pack. Attend mating balls to find your Mate and have a full wolfen social life.” He smiled at her as if that was an appealing offer. “I have an apartment here in the city, just a few blocks away. I don’t drive, so wouldn’t be able to get from the pack to the office if I took up that offer. I’ve never come to harm out here in the human world, and I’ve been in it for many years now. “I can also protect myself if I need to, and I have no interest in being initiated into or living inside a pack or attending any pack functions, including that of Mating Balls,” Wynta countered him, “I’ll, however, take the job that I do need.” He was frowning at her now. “All wolves need the social aspect, or they can become…” he trailed off. “Anti-social creatures.” She nodded. “I’m already that, and I don’t care that I am.” She shrugged but would take this opportunity to tell him how she’d work. “I will work quietly and cause you nor this company any problems. I get my work done on time or stay back, working late doesn’t particularly bother me all that much. “I can and will collaborate within a team and listen to and follow the instructions of my supervisor. I know how to be a contributing member of a working team and how to be professional even though I don’t take an interest in socializing personally with those on my team,” she told him. He leaned back in his chair and stared at her with narrowed eyes, and she mimicked his pose after a minute of silence. She would not be giving him what he wanted today. Another minute passed, and his mouth twitched in one corner. He seemed amused by her stubbornness. “What will it take,” she finally asked, breaking the silence, “to let me leave this office and get the job?” He smiled at her, “You agreeing to be initiated into my pack. I’ll allow you to retain your city apartment, seeing as you already have one and don’t drive.” She stared at him for a long moment and then laid out her own terms to get the job she needed. “Initiation into your pack will be on my terms.” She offered a compromise. “What exactly does that mean?” he frowned once more. “I’ll let you initiate me, only when I willingly set foot into your pack's official pack territory, and that’s what? An hour away, you stated.” “I did.” He nodded. “I can agree to that.” He smiled at her. “Let’s go and look at your work space then, shall we?” *5 years later, Wynta aged 32* Wynta got the pack invitation delivered right to her desk. She’d not known what it was at first; just had the mail delivery girl Louise, walk into her office at 10am and ask her to sign for a package as she’d put it on the desk. There was a small white sticky note on it that had her name clearly printed on it. Wynta had asked in return what the package was for and gotten “A gala invitation, I’m on delivery duty today for all of them.” And she’d indicated to her cart by the door. Wynta had seen that there were indeed many blue boxes in her delivery cart, that looked just like the one Louise had placed on her desk. She’d nodded and signed the slip to say she’d received it, and Louise had taken the sticker and attached it to her clipboard next to Wynta’s signature. Then she had smiled at Wynta and stated, “I’ll see you there. Signing for the invitation is you stating you’ll attend.” That had snapped Wynta’s head up, and she’d frowned right at Louise, who’d then smiled a little apologetically, “Sorry Ms Morgan, but Mr Hayes specifically told me I wasn’t to inform you of that, until after you signed for it.” She’d just nodded and waved the woman out, sat and watched her leave. Bloody Alpha Edward had finally found a way to make her step onto pack territory willingly, it seemed, and she didn’t know at this time if she could say it wasn’t willing or not. She’d have to do some research into the nitty-gritty of that one. He’d clearly tricked her into signing for it, so she’d technically stated she'd attend of her own free will. Which she knew was going to be considered, that it meant she would be stepping into pack territory of her own free will as well; to attend this Luna Ceremony. But was it really of her own free will? When, in reality, he’d gone about this in an underhanded manner, leaving out important information, and all in order just to get her to sign for that invitation. He knew she wouldn’t sign for it if she knew it meant she had to step foot inside his pack's territory. She shook her head, just knew it was his roundabout way of forcing her hand into being initiated into his pack. Though a small part of her was very amused by his underhanded tactics, because it had taken him five long years to get that which he wanted from her. She’d thought he’d have just learned to live with the fact she didn’t want to be a pack member, and that she was, in fact, happy living as a rogue, seemed not even after all these years. Wynta returned her attention to the invitation. It was a very pretty navy-blue box with embossed letting on it, and she even knew whose they were. She’d heard that Edwards' youngest son and fourth heir, Lance, had found his Fated Mate on the previous full moon. It was still the current talk of not only the office, but in the human world as well. This was the Luna Ceremony invitation by the look of it. Pack colors were in fashion, it seemed. She did know Cedar Rapids pack colors were navy blue, silver and, of course, the color of red cedar. She knew why, because the pack had rapids that ran right through it and there were many red cedar trees inside the pack. It was aptly named, she thought. Wynta opened the box and inside it was an envelope with a wax seal in there. She shook her head and wondered what the box was for. Was it a pack tradition or just that they wanted to be extra fancy. She broke the seal, which also held their initials L&R, and slid out the actual invitation; a nicely folded invitation, and again there was another seal. Only this one had three fine pieces of golden thread to hold it together and bound to the wax. It was all very fancy, she realized; Edward and Marian were going all out. She broke that seal and opened the actual invitation, and their names, Lance and Raelynn, were written in a big, bold flashy script, and then the event name time and the place, the pack’s ballroom of course, where all Luna Ceremonies were held, she supposed. Not that she had ever been to one, but she’d heard they were a grand event. On the inside of the right-hand side was a list of details, of what not to wear and the type of attire that was expected. It was a black-tie event and full formal wear was expected, and no pack member or affiliated guest was allowed to wear anything white or cream, in color. The Luna would be wearing a white gown and any upstaging of her or attempts at it would be fully punishable by three lashings on the shaming post. The event was mandatory, and the entire pack was expected to attend the event to celebrate the happy couple. Those that opted not to attend would see themselves on the shaming post and given one lash for disrespect. In brackets, it read, (those without wolves, one day on the shaming post and full admonishment by Alpha and Luna) Then on the left side of the invitation was the RSVP details. There was a QR Code and under that it stated all women had to state the color of the dress they would be wearing on the RSVP. It was preferred that bright or dark colors were to be worn, and all full pastel colors were to be avoided. She just shook her head. Though she sat and stared at that invitation for a long time, she’d worked for Hayes Industries now for five years, and still she’d managed to never set foot inside the pack itself. She had not attended a single mating ball because she saw no need to. She’d had a Mate once, and rejected him long ago, 14 years now, and so there was no reason to think she’d get another. She’d, however, gotten three invites a year for the past five years and ticked the decline box on all occasions. After that first year, those invites had stated that she was to list the reason she would not be attending. She’d shaken her head, understanding it was Alpha Edward’s way of trying, she thought, to find a way to get her onto pack territory. She’d written on three of them 'not a ranked member', on three others, 'I’ll be away on vacation', and on several of them she’d simply written ‘I don’t fit the criteria for the mating ball.’ She was still a rogue and so held no rank inside that pack, not even when she’d been sent and omega only invite, she’d declined that on not being an omega. But being of rogue status, she actually didn’t fit any of their criteria, and could claim just being a rogue, but it was she thought annoying for Edward to have to read all her reasons as to why she wouldn’t be attending. The last refusal had been ingenious on her part, she’d thought, because he’d thought he’d had her with that invite for all otherworldly creatures, regardless of having non-pack status within their own realms or the human realm, were invited to come and see if they might find their Mate. She’d actually laughed at the wording of it. It had been so she couldn’t play, she didn’t fit the criteria, or I’m a rogue card as a way of not attending the ball. Wynta thought she was now even beginning to frustrate Alpha Edward, that he now had to find other ways to try and get her into his pack. It was clear to her that he had read all her reasons for getting out of setting foot inside his pack territory. It kind of amused her more than a little bit to see all the effort he was going to. She’d used 'I'm going to a Marketing Conference' on him, and she had actually done so. It had also been booked four months prior to that mating ball, paid for by his own company. She’d written a politely worded email about she didn’t want to be seen as wasting the company's money because the event was nonrefundable, and she didn’t want to disappoint her team, who were also all going to the conference with her. It was out of state and fully booked and organized months in advance. She’d attached the booking list of employees and the accommodation and conference details for him to check it all. She’d laughed softly to herself when she’d hit the send button on that one, it had just been perfect timing for her, nothing more. She’d leaned back in her chair all happy that day and chuckled softly because it wasn’t the first time she’d used skills building courses to get out of mating balls. She always kept track of when and where those skill-building conferences took place, and if they ever fell on a full moon, or the travel to and or from one did, she signed herself up for them; did it months in advance just so she could state she hadn’t deliberately avoided the invite at the last minute. She had an education and team building budget to use, and that’s what she used it on. Sometimes she would take the whole team with her. Hell, once all three marketing teams had gone to it, including her and the other supervisors, everyone had signed up for it when she’d put it on the bulletin board in the office. The three departments had even split the cost of hiring a bus to get them there and back. He couldn’t stop her from continuing to learn what was needed, in the ever-changing world around them, that was considered the best way to target their buyers and promote their businesses; it was all necessary skill building. This invitation, however, she had a feeling she was unlikely to be able to get out of, he’d already probably checked into it himself. Though she did earn decent money now, and had moved up in the company from a Marketing Specialist to a Marketing Supervisor and that had come with a new office, and a higher pay check. She still begrudged the idea of having to go out there and buy a formal dress for this occasion. She wasn’t a pack member, so it shouldn’t be mandatory for her to attend, but he’d gotten her to sign for that bloody invitation, and now she had an obligation, even as a rogue, to attend it. Wynta sighed and shook her head, just knew there was not going to be a way to get out of it. He’d done his homework on this one. He was likely going to push for her to move into pack territory or that new apartment building he’d just finished building. It wasn’t massive, just six storeys high with six apartments on each floor, but the top that only had four and they were considered penthouse apartments. He’d given her and her team the job of marketing the ground floor space, where he’d wanted a restaurant and a café along with two boutique stores to go there for revenue, things that would need marketing not just advertising. Edward had even sent her and her team down to check out that building. They’d all been met there by Chester, the pack’s Gamma, or to her team, one of the founders of the company they worked for. She and her team had been walked onto every floor and allowed to look at the apartments. Just showing them around so they could get a feel for the type of people that were going to rent the apartments out. Chester had told them they would likely all be executive-type people. Nothing here was more than two bedrooms, and the space was large. There was no real room for children. Chester had been watching her as they’d walked around. He walked right next to her the entire time and, although he’d been professional in his talking to her and the team, telling them what they wanted. She wasn’t so dumb as to not know why she had been chosen to lead this little project. He’d stood and leaned on a window in one of the penthouse's living areas and stated, “It’s a nice apartment, got a fantastic view, close to the office,” He’d even pointed it out in the distance, for her to see. She knew where it was, she had walked down here with her team, a casual 30-minute stroll where they’d all gotten coffee along the way. “I think this particular penthouse apartment would be fit for a single woman like yourself, don’t you think? It’s got lots of closet space too.” Wynta had nodded and smiled at him, rolled her eyes a little and commented, “I’m certain one of the managers would like it.” and then casually walked away from him. She wasn’t going to be swayed into moving into a pack-bought apartment. She understood it was Edwards way of getting her to likely take a baby step into being part of his pack. She was not fooled by this; she’d heard Chester chuckle softly and murmur, “You’re one tough nut to crack.” “No, I’m not. I like my simple life, is all. It’s uncomplicated and no one tells me what to do.” She’d smiled at him. She’d looked at Chester after walking about that penthouse, “You may tell Edward, I have a place of my own, and I’m comfortable living there, have been now for five years. I have a good rapport with my landlord.” She’d tipped her coffee to him and left the apartment. She still lived in her ground floor studio apartment, just five blocks away, and she saw no need to upgrade to something bigger and better just for status’s sake. She also didn’t need the extra room; that just meant more cleaning to her, and shelling out more dollars for rent, not something she wanted to do. That was completely unnecessary in her eyes. Her landlord actually maintained the building she lived in. She’d gotten new carpet two years ago and the entire place had been painted as well. It looked really nice, her rent was always paid on time, and she caused no trouble for him at all, so she was considered a good tenant. Though the place had lots of people moving in and out of it, mostly students from the local university lived there, so she got new neighbors quite often. Living in her studio apartment had allowed her to create a nice amount of savings for herself, that money sat in her bank account, for that inevitable rainy day, when it came; that would see her up and leave, move away to a new place for whatever reason. It could be a bigger, better job or that she just wanted a change of scenery, but she was comfortable right now, and that was the only reason she’d not moved on. Well, that, and she liked annoying Alpha Edward with her constant refusal to step onto his pack territory and making him stick to their original handshake deal upon hiring her. She placed that invitation back into the envelope and then the box and put it on a shelf behind her desk. She had noted that there was no plus one on there. So at least she wasn’t expected to bring a date. Though that also told her Edward knew she didn’t have a date to bring. She sighed to herself at the thought of spending her hard-earned money, and although she had the money to spend, she didn’t want to spend it. She saw it as a complete waste of her savings. She had a dozen suits, all of which were acceptable to wear to functions and made her look professional and presentable. But now this having to buy a full formal dress, she wondered if she could sell it after wearing it just once, to get some of her money back? Buying a dress, she also knew she was going to have to buy some sort of heels to go with that dress as well. Wynta sighed at that thought, she didn’t wear heels. Even here in the office, simple, comfortable business style, black walking shoes was all. She was not out to attract attention to herself, and that aloof demeanor she had, kept most men at bay. Not all, but most, and she turned those that did ask her for coffee of lunch down, with a polite but firm “I’m sorry, I’m not interested.” She was straight to the point with all of them, so there were no misunderstandings to be had. Though she’d never once been hit on by a wolf within the company, only the humans, and she knew why. It was because she was of rogue status, and none of them knew how she’d become a rogue. She did smell like one to those that worked here. Several of the she-wolves didn’t like that a rogue worked within the company. Went out of their way to make sure she knew it as well, though she just ignored their so-called off-handed insults at how she smelled. One of her team had actually frowned once and muttered, “What the hell is she talking about? There’s no stench in here.” Looking about and that she-wolf, Carlotti had looked right at her on purpose, and then wrinkled her nose for her team to see and then just walked off. They’d all looked at her after she’d left, and she’d just shrugged it off. Carlotti, or Lotti to the wolves of the pack, was from what Wynta could tell the youngest stepdaughter of the pack’s Beta, she’d seen that she-wolf call him daddy at times. She knew Ernesto was mated, and that girl wasn’t, so it wasn’t a euphemism for something else. She’d also seen the Beta’s actual daughter roll her eyes at the girl’s behavior and try to pull her into line once. “He’s not your actual father and doesn’t need to give you anything.” Had come out of Meredith when Ernesto had left, “If you want money, go and get a bloody job and earn it like the rest of us do.” It had become a sibling dispute between one that worked hard, and one that apparently did nothing and thought she was entitled to everything. She’d seen Carlotti leave in tears when Meredith had snapped at her in front of the office, “You’re just a stepchild, will inherit nothing are not father’s actual kin. Just a greedy spoiled girl and when my brother takes over, you’ll be out on your ass for this behavior. I’ll gladly back him up.” She’d looked to the gathered crowd and muttered, “Sorry family dispute, back to work all of you.” Meredith didn’t seem to care that she was a rogue, but several others did. Likely Meredith saw that Wynta did her actual job within the company and didn’t cause any trouble either, so she was not offended by having a rogue work here. The weeks passed and there was suddenly talk of Jared Hayes, Edwards' oldest son, coming home from Europe for his brother's wedding. It was the talk of the office. She’d seen several pictures of him over the years in the company magazine, highlighting all the achievements he was making and the growth of the company with a new office in France. He was apparently the company’s hottest Batchelor, and still unmarried at 42, she’d nearly laughed at that, if only they knew his real age. Wynta knew that all of Edwards' children had reinvented themselves over the years and that Jared was in fact 82 years old but barely looked a day older than 35. He had jet black hair and blue eyes, and was rumored to be six-four. But all his brothers were roughly that height as Edward was, so it didn’t really surprise her. She’d never met the Alpha’s oldest heir. He rarely, if ever came home, and was busy it seemed off building his own empire. Though she’d seen all the others over the course of the years, Edward had walked them all through her department and stopped to introduce them all to her. She’d nodded and been polite in greeting them, then just turned back to her work. They didn’t pay her anymore attention than she did them, she only interacted with them if there was a need for it. Which mostly there wasn’t. None of them were in marketing, so it limited her exposure to them. Though each one of them had seen how aloof she was and that she only kept things to work terms. She never just talked freely with any wolf here in the building. Though she was good with her human team now, she could smile and chuckle at the things they did or the stories they told about something funny happening to them. She’d worked with them all for five years now, and only taken this promotion on the condition that her team went with her to the new floor. They worked like a well-oiled machine and she actually liked them. The office she had now was on the floor above the one they’d all originally worked in, and she had a large office with a glass wall and door between her and their desk out there. Though she had an open-door policy, and they could, at any time, holler out to her or just stroll in and talk to her. That window would frost over at the touch of a button, they’d been here now for a year and not once had she used it. Saw no need to. She looked at them now. They were all a buzz with the news that Edward was bringing Jared to walk through all the departments, to see if things needed improvement, the Monday after his brother’s wedding. Meanwhile, far away in Europe... Jared stood in his penthouse apartment listening to his father tell him that his brother Lance had found his Goddess-Gifted Mate, his band had lit up blue and when they put one on the she-wolf Raelynn, it had lit up as well. She’d not rejected Lance, and they were marked and mated. His father was very happy that finally one of his sons had found their Mate. Jared pinched the bridge of his nose at the thought that it was likely Lance who would be the first to have an heir, and then, when he turned 100, the pack would belong to his youngest brother. It wasn’t like Jared wasn’t looking for his Mate. He’d just simply moved countries to do so, he’d exhausted a lot of packs in the US looking for his Mate. Either she wasn’t born yet or lived in another country. He knew there were just as many packs here in Europe as there were in America, so he’d opted to move here and branch the pack’s business out at the same time. He’d made quite a few business allies over here in France, and there were many of their European allies, wolves, working in this building that he lived in. His penthouse was on the top floor like all of his units were. He was 82 years old and had not only searched in the US but in the Wolfen Realm as well back in his younger days. Now he was just simply here in Europe was all. “So, Jared, you’ll be coming home for Raelynn’s Luna Ceremony on the next full moon. Invites will be sent for you and your unit via email. Those here in the states will get one in person, though your mother will send you pictures of the actual invitations as well.” “Why would she need to do that?” he frowned. “Son, it’s so you can see what to expect when you find your own Mate, of course. She has been planning these events for many decades and allocated different colors to each of you. Well, actually her words were according from first to last mated. So where I know you, being the eldest would expect pack colors, Lance is getting that because he was the first to find his Mate. Sorry son.” “It’s fine.” He murmured. “I don’t think it really matters anyway… Isn’t it usually up to the Luna being celebrated?” he asked and turned to see his unit all walking into his apartment. He knew why they were here, it maybe 9pm in San Francisco, but it was only 6am here in France, and it was likely they’d all gotten a call from their fathers. Just like he was getting. ""Normally, it is son. It’s not yet discussed, but I know Lance wants that. So, it’s likely Raelynn will also agree.” Did it surprise him that his brother was going to want pack colors? No, the importance of him choosing and his mother agreeing to give him those colors; a full formal event in pack colors. It was a bold statement from Lance to his three brothers, himself, Ethan and Colby. That he was going to be the next Alpha to Cedar Rapids. ""Father, when I find a Mate I will allow her to choose whatever color she wants. Mother won’t get a say. Please remind her of that.” He told him simply, “She may plan for all her other heirs Luna Ceremonies, but I will follow wolfen tradition of letting the Luna that is being celebrated choose the color of the event.” “That is fine, son. So you’ll be coming home when exactly, how many days prior to the next full moon? There are a few people I want you to meet and talk with while you're here, so please plan to stay a week to a month would be good.” “A month?” he questioned right back. “Yes, like I said, I’ve got people I want you to meet.” “Goddess father, it’s not some bloody she-wolf of your choosing, is it? You know I won’t settle. Can’t if I want a chance to be the next Alpha.” “I’m aware of that Jared. I need your help with one very stubborn she-wolf on something; we’ll discuss it when you come home. Drives me a bit batty she does, so very resistant to all offers to come and live within the pack.” “Why do you need her to? If she’s allied she likely has a nice pack and likes it.” “A brilliant marketing mind. I’ve made many offers.” His father huffed at him, “I'm stuck, as are my unit and I need someone to charm her, so to speak.” He rolled his eyes and his entire unit snorted, fully amused. They all knew it was his father’s way of trying to get him to date someone he thought would be good for him. He let it go. “Just put Ethan or Colby to the task. They are right there.” “Hmm, she’s not interested in either of them, kind of dismissive of all ranked members.” His father sighed once more, a little on the heavy side. “Not even Chester is having any luck… seems to be immune to even a Gamma’s charm. Help your old man out, won’t you?” That was a curiosity to him. Though he wondered if it was true at all, not many could get past a Gamma. “I’ll have Dwane do it,” he stated, “I’ll get back to you on the date I’ll be arriving. I’ll have to look at flights and see what’s available.” His father sighed at the comment about him having his Beta charm the girl, but he let it go and stated, “I could send the Jet over.” “No need, Wolf Airline branched out into Europe this year, so we’ll travel safely and in wolfen comfort.” Jared stated simply, “Tell Lance congratulations, I’m looking forward to meeting Raelynn, that I’ll bring something from France as a Luna Gift. Get mother to find out what the woman likes and email me.” “Alright, but a few days prior to the full moon son, is what I expect and at least a week after as well. Business reasons, of course. I will not be meddling in your love life; I learned my lesson when you opted to move halfway around the world.” Jared smiled “Well done, father. I see old wolves can be taught.” He chuckled and clicked the line closed to his father's shocked gasp at hearing his words. He shook his head and turned to his unit, “I guess we’re finally going home, Dwane, you’ll be seeing to that she-wolf.” He shook his head. “It’s your department anyway.” “Hmm, I don’t think things are going to go your way, Jared. Your father can be underhanded and tricky. Sometimes what he says isn’t actually what he means,” Dwane stated. “I’m fully aware of how he goes about getting what he wants.” He nodded. He spent the next few weeks leading up to going back to the pack, attending business as usual, and reorganizing his schedule to fit in with his father’s request of a week to a month-long stay. He’d split that to make two weeks. A compromise that he was happy with, and he’d managed to get a flight that would see him arrive the day of the ceremony, but he needed that for himself, due to business meetings here and the rearranging of his schedule to fit in around others. His father had to deal with it. Though the boys were all headed back before he was, arriving a few days before the ceremony. His flight, however, couldn’t be helped, though he took a very unhappy call from both his parents about it because Lance was of the opinion it was disrespectful, and that he was trying to weasel his way out of being there at all. That he was going to claim that something came up, and so he couldn’t catch his flight. All because he was ticked off that Lance had found his Mate before him. Jared had rolled his eyes, “I’ve bought the ticket, I simply had to rearrange things here to suit others that I had scheduled meetings with over the period you insist I'm there and so have to be away from here. Not everyone fits around your schedule. They're not all wolfen so don't understand. It has nothing to do with my not being happy for Lance. I’m actually very happy for him. Lessens the pressure on me to find my Mate.” Both his parents had gone quiet with his words, and he’d smiled to himself, “Mother, father, I am one to abide by the rules you set out. I will not object to whoever is mated and has an heir first by the time they are 100. Lance has nothing to fear from me. My life is currently very busy anyway, as you both know.” “Well son, Lance has asked that a new stipulation be added to the invitation about attendance,” his father told him. “Oh, has he.” Jared leaned back in his chair and shook his head. “Pray tell, father, what is it?” “That no one turns up late and interrupts the ceremony. So, everyone must have arrived and be seated a full 1-hour prior to the event starting, or on the shaming post and a lashing they will receive for disrespect.” “That is fine. I believe my flight will get in around one thirtyish, and the ceremony is at 7pm. I’m certain father, it won’t take me 4 hours to get through customs, hire a car and drive the one hour to the pack.” “Good. That is what I want to hear. Now I have one thing to ask of you. A favor, so to speak.” Here we go he thought to himself, “And that would be?” “I just need you to stop and pick up a new pack member. She doesn’t drive and has no way to get out to the pack, it’ll be on your way, and take but a moment of your time.” He could hear the smile in his father’s voice and just knew this was part of his plotting. “Fine, send me the address,” he stated, “And make sure she is ready and waiting for me to pick her up. I’m not one for standing around waiting on people, especially she-wolves that are just putting on make-up.” “I’ll make sure she is aware of your attitude and request. Though I don’t see it being a problem, she’s not one to wear a great deal of make-up. A natural beauty, wouldn’t you say Marian?” his father asked his mother. “Oh, yes, pretty as a picture.” He was betting she was, and willing to climb right into his bed at his father's request as well, just like all the others. "
Elliana oculta su belleza por su malvada madrastra. Descubre que lleva dos años casada en secreto con Cole, un poderoso magnate. Todos se burlan de ella, pero esconde identidades secretas: sanadora, artista y jefa criminal. Elliana se venga y enamora a su esposo.
Эллиана была загнана в угол мачехой и вынуждена скрывать свою красоту и таланты. Пятнадцать лет спустя она обнаруживает, что уже два года тайно замужем за Коулом, наследником могущественной семьи Эванс, сама того не зная! Все насмехаются над её уродством, а мачеха и сводная сестра плетут интриги. Никто не догадывается, что за неприглядной внешностью скрываются невероятные способности: Эллиана — таинственный целитель, всемирно известный художник и теневой лидер подпольных сил. Она смело даёт отпор врагам, превращаясь из «гадкого утёнка» в самую блистательную наследницу города, а Коул постепенно пленяется её умом и истинной красотой.
I INTERRUPTED. SARAH. “Luna, you're six weeks pregnant.” The world stopped for a moment, and I thought I had misheard. The room suddenly felt too quiet, and the ticking of the wall clock was echoing louder than it should. I sat stiffly on the examination chair in the pack clinic, my heart beating rapidly and my fingers curling into the thin blanket that covered my lower body. “Pregnant?” I whispered in disbelief. Across from me, Simon, the pack doctor, nodded slowly while reviewing the documents in his hands. “Yes. The test results are clear,” he looked up at me with a happy smile. “Congratulations, Luna.” Congratulations. The word sounded foreign; I didn't know if I should be happy or if this was actually good news. I didn't know how to receive this news. My heart thudded heavily against my ribs as my hand instinctively drifted to my stomach. A baby was growing in my tummy. A baby. Jason’s baby. A strange warmth bloomed in my chest, spreading slowly as a full moon does after a long time. For years, I had imagined what it would feel like to carry the baby of my mate. Immediately, I felt the warmth, something else tangled up with it—fear. Jason. The joy in my chest dimmed almost immediately. “Are you alright?” Simon asked; he must have noticed the change in my mood. “I…yes. I'm just a little bit surprised. I wasn't expecting this at all.” I blinked, forcing myself to focus. “Thats understandable.” Simon set the report aside and focused on me. “I hope you understand why you've been throwing up for the past few weeks? Morning sickness is quite common during early pregnancy.” I nodded faintly. Morning sickness, so that was what it was. For the past few days, I had blamed it on poor digestion or exhaustion. I had never dared to consider this possibility. Not because we didn't have sεx, Jason and I have had sx just three times, and ur used co'ndoms two times, but not the last time. And because thinking about the fact that she might be pregnant included thinking about Jason’s reaction. Will he be happy about it? Will he hate— “I will inform the Alpha with immediate effect,” Simon said, clearing his throat, and I was thrown into panic mode. “No!” I blurted out, sitting up straighter. Simon paused, looking at me weirdly. My cheeks flushed at how suddenly I replied to him, and I met his gaze nervously. “Please…dont tell Jason yet.” Simon frowned slightly before he continued. “Luna, it is my duty to inform the Alpha about important matters in the pack; this news, especially, is the most important.” “I know. I know.” I muttered as I lowered my eyes. “But could you give me some time? I promise, I'll tell him soon.” Simon studied my face carefully. I prayed he would consider this, as I've never asked him for any favor. I hoped he knew I didn't have any bad intentions and that I was asking for this one favor. “I want to tell him myself,” I added. Simon leaned back slightly in his chair, squinting his eyes at me. “Is there a problem?” he asked. My fingers tightened together in my lap. For a moment, I didn't know how to explain the complicated knot of emotions sitting in my chest. Finally, I found the voice to talk. “Umm…Jason doesn't like me,” I said softly. Simon looked surprised, and I wondered why. We were not affectionate in public; we were just two people who agreed to play our roles and had a stable relationship. I forced a smile because I didn't want him to pity me. “He accepted me because it was his duty, because of the Moon Goddess, but that doesn't mean he wanted this bond,” I said. Simon remained silent as he listened to everything I had to say. “Im not sure he would want this child.” My voice dropped lower. The words tasted bitter, and saying them aloud made them feel real. It made the truth feel heavy. Simon leaned forward as his expression softened. “Luna, the Alpha is a responsible man. Regardless of personal duty, he would not ignore his duty to his child.” I nodded politely, but deep down, I wasn't so certain. Jason had never rejected me outright, but he had also never marked me. He had never called me 'mate' with warmth; our relationship existed somewhere between duty and distance. “Please,” I said again quietly. “Let me tell him myself.” Simon exhaled slowly; the wheels were turning in his mind, and I hoped he would understand. “Alright,” he said, and relief flashed through me. “But,” he said, and my chest started beating rapidly in anticipation of what he was about to say. “I can only keep this confidential until the pregnancy reaches twelve weeks. After that, I must inform the Alpha.” “Thats fair,” I said quickly. Twelve weeks. Three months. That was enough time to sort out my feelings and get my bearings before telling him. Time to gather the courage. “Thank you, Simon,” I said sincerely. He nodded. “Take care of yourself, Luna. Early pregnancy can be quite demanding.” I stood slowly, still feeling dizzy, not from the sickness, but from the news—a baby. I placed my hand ok my stomach again, a tiny life was growing inside me. For a second, my wolf stirred in my mind. Adele’s voice was soft but excited. Adele: Our Pup. My lips curved faintly as I walked out of the office. Yes. Our pup. ————————— Jason’s black SUV was parked outside the clinic. I spotted him immediately. He was leaning casually against the driver’s door, his tall figure commanding attention even in a place as ordinary as a parking lot. The wind slightly tousled his hair, and he looked so s6xy standing there. The glasses that made him look like a nerd were pushed up on his nose. My man. My mate. Even after all this time, seeing him still made my heart flutter. Jason looked up as I approached. “How did it go?” he asked, and I instinctively tightened my hold on the medical report folded in my pocket. “No serious diagnosis?” he added. I hesitated for half a second, deliberating whether I should tell him or not, but then I shook my head. “It's just a stomach bug.” Jason frowned slightly. “You've been throwing up for days.” “I guess my stomach has been sensitive lately,” I replied lightly. I got into the car and made myself comfortable. “Take better care of yourself. As Luna, looking so frail reflects badly on the pack’s image and also on mine. I can't have you looking weak,” he said in an indifferent tone. The warmth i felt earlier dimmed. Of course, this would be his reaction. “I understand. I'll be more careful.” Jason started the engine, and the car moved smoothly down the road. I watched the trees pass outside the window, my thoughts drifting back to the secret growing inside me. Should I tell him now? My wolf stirred softly as she answered me. Adele: Tell him now. She urged softly. Maybe Adele was right. Maybe Jason would be happy. After all, an heir was important to the Alpha. Gathering my courage, I spoke up again. “Karina’s baby is so adorable,” I said casually. Karina was Jason’s cousin who had just given birth. Jason glanced at me briefly. “You visited them recently?” “Yes.” I smiled faintly at the memory of the newborn baby wrapped in soft blankets. “He's so small, and when he smiles in his sleep, he's the cutest thing.” Jason chuckled. “Im looking forward to being called an uncle when he grows up.” My heart skipped a beat; this was the perfect timing. My fingers hovered over my stomach. Now, Adele whispered excitedly. Jason would be very happy, wouldn't he? “Jason, I actually have something I want to—” His phone rang suddenly, and the sharp sound cut through the car. Jason glanced at the screen and connected it to the bluetooth of the car before he picked up. “Hello,” I fell silent as the voice I dreaded rang out in the car. II LEFT IN THE RAIN. SARAH. “Jason…I don't feel well,” Rosalie’s voice said weakly. “My head hurts so much.” My fingers tightened slightly. Rosalie’s voice was soft and fragile, the kind that made people want to care for and protect her. “Did you see the doctor?” Jason asked. “No…i didn't want to bother anyone,” she said. “But I feel really dizzy.” A pause followed. My heartbeat quickened into dangerous beats. I stared down at my hands, my thumb gently rubbing over the knuckle of my finger. Jason would refuse; he had just picked me up from the clinic, and it was raining heavily outside. Plus, the pack house was still a long way from going. He would take me home first. Wouldn't he? “Where are you?” Jason asked. “At home,” Rosalie said softly. “Could you come check on me?” Silence filled the car as my breath slowed while I waited for him to answer. Then he spoke. “I'll be there soon.” Four words. Four words that made my chest tighten in pain. Jason ended the call and began turning the steering wheel, guiding the car toward a different direction. For a few seconds, i didn't speak. I was still processing what I had just heard. “We are not going home?” I finally asked quietly. Jason didn't even look at me; he kept staring at the road. “Rosalie isn't feeling well.” “I heard,” I said as I swallowed. The rain outside grew heavier, tapping against the windshield sharply. Water blurred the view of the road ahead, and I hesitated before speaking again. “Could you drop me off at home first?” I asked gently. It wasn't a demand, it was a small request—the barest minimum. Jason glanced at me briefly, his expression unreadable. “That would take extra time.” I blinked, and for a moment, I thought I had misunderstood. “It's raining,” I pointed out, maybe he didn't know it was? “I know. I can see it.” his tone was simple, matter-of-fact. I looked out the window, and the rain still hadn't let up. Jason pulled to the side of the road. “We’re close enough to the pack house,” he said, and my heart sank. “You can walk the rest of the way.” The words were spoken without cruelty, but they hurt. So much. I stared at him, still at a loss for words. “Jason…. It's raining,” my voice trembled. “I know,” he repeated. He pointed toward the back of the car. “There is an umbrella in the trunk.” The car fell silent. I felt something twist painfully in my chest. For a moment, I wanted to say fvck it, and argue with him, I wanted to scream at him How does this make sense?’ I wanted to tell him that I had just left the doctor’s office, that I was pregnant. That I was carrying his child. But the words stayed trapped behind my lips, because deep down, I knew the truth. I knew nothing would change. Even if I said everything I wanted to say, Rosalie would still come first. Slowly, I opened the car door. The cold rain hit me immediately, soaking into my coat within seconds. I walked to the back of the car and opened the trunk. The umbrella was right where Jason said it would be. Prepared and thoughtful, just not towards me. I opened the umbrella and stepped back from the car. For a brief second, I looked toward the driver’s seat. Jason was already adjusting the gear; he didn't even look at me. The engine roared softly and The car drove away. Just like that. I stood on the roadside, watching the black SUV disappear. He didn't look back once. My wolf stirred faintly inside my mind. Adele’s voice carried a tone of sadness. Adele: He left us. I lowered my gaze, admitting to the pain. “Yes, he did,” I said aloud. The walk back to the pack house felt longer than usual. The umbrella helped, but the wind pushed the rain to the sides, soaking the edges of my clothes. Cold water seeped through my shoes as I stepped through puddles along the muddy road. Each step felt heavier than the last, my thoughts drifted backward, back to the moment my life changed. The day I discovered Jason was my mate. I had been so happy then, every girl dreamed about meeting her mate someday, and Jason…. He was the Alpha. Strong. Respected. Powerful. When their eyes had met during the ceremony, their wolves recognised each other immediately. Adele had howled with joy. But Jason’s expression had been completely different. Shock, disbelief, and something colder. Later that night, after the ceremony ended, he spoke to her privately. His voice had been cold and controlled. “Sarah,” he had said. “I will not reject the mate chosen by the Moon Goddess, neither will I reject my duty.” My heart had soared at those words, but then he continued. “At least, not all of them. I will not mark you,” he had said. The memory of those words still made my heart bleed. “The pack needs a Luna,” he had explained. “You are of a proper upbringing, and you understand pack traditions. You are suitable for that role.” Suitable, not wanted. “Beyond fulfilling your roles and duties as Luna, I hope you won't interfere with my personal freedom,” he had added. I had to stand there, absorbing every word he had said. “If you can't accept that, I can reject you now,” he had said. Reject me. The word had sent a chill down my spine because a rejected omega and their family would lose their standing in the pack. Not that omegas were respected; if I had been rejected then, we would have become laughingstocks of the pack. My parents would have been shamed, so I lowered my head and agreed. The rain grew colder as the memory faded. By the time I reached the pack house, I was soaked to the bone. I closed the umbrella and slowly stepped inside. Warm air wrapped around me immediately, but it didn't chase away the cold I felt in my bones. I changed into dry clothes immediately. Still, my body trembled. Curling up on the bed, I pulled the blanket around myself. My hand drifted to my stomach, my baby. Should I tell my mother? My mother had always been someone I could rely on, someone who would always listen to me. But before I could reach for my phone, my wolf spoke again. Adele: Remember what Mother said, Luna, you can't act impulsively. Adele reminded me. My mother had told me these things before I started living here. She told me that as a Luna, I must think about the entire pack before myself. Being Luna meant sacrifice, responsibility, and endurance. Even when it hurt, I put my phone down. “I won't tell her,” I whispered. Not yet. My hand rested protectively over my stomach. “I'll handle this myself.” III HOPE THAT BROKE AT THE DOOR. SARAH. The nausea hit me again, this time, violently. I barely made it to my room before I dropped to my knees beside the sink, gripping the edge tightly as another wave of stomach rolled through my stomach. My body trembled as I retched, the sour taste burning my throat. When it finally stopped, I leaned weakly against the cool wall, breathing heavily. The house was quiet, too quiet. I pressed a hand over my stomach, my fingers trembling slightly. Six weeks, there was a tiny life growing inside me, Jason’s child. The thought should have brought warmth; instead, it brought uncertainty, wrapping around my chest and tightening with each passing second. Jason always looked at her with indifference, and sometimes, irritation. If he knew about the baby, would he resent it too? I lowered my head, my damp hair falling across my face. “Moon Goddess….” I whispered, my voice sounding fragile in the empty bathroom. “Why would you give me a mate who doesn't love me?” The question slipped out before I could stop it. I didn't mean it as a complaint, more like a quiet plea. My voice shook, and I felt tears cloud my vision. I wanted to scream in pain, but I held it in, like I have been all these years. Remembering the words of my mother. Sacrifice. Endurance. Putting the pack before myself. Outside, the thunder rumbled in the distance. A moment later, the rain began to pour heavily against the windows, the storm arriving faster than I expected. The wind howled through the trees surrounding the pack house. I slowly stood up and rinsed my mouth, but the uneasy feeling in my chest refused to fade. The house suddenly felt too large. Too empty. My wolf stirred restlessly inside my mind. Adele: You're shaking. She said with concern. “Im fine,” I replied to her. But her hands were cold, and the storm outside didn't help; thunder rumbled loudly. I flinched slightly, and a soft sigh echoed inside my thoughts. Adele: Call Jason. I stiffened. “No.” Adele: You need him. “He's with Rosalie,” I replied quietly. The words tasted bitter. “He wouldn't want to be disturbed,” I added. Adele: But he's your own mate. She said, not sounding convinced. “Yes, he is,” I whispered, but it felt hollow. Because being a mate had never meant what i thought it would. But Adele persisted. Adele: You can contact Eric through our mindlink. Jason’s wolf. I hesitated. The mindlink allowed our wolves to communicate mentally if needed. But I had rarely used it. Jason had always preferred distance, and I always respected that. “I shouldn't bother him,” I said again weakly. Another loud thunderclap shook the windows. Adele: You're frightened. She said softly, but I didn't want to admit it. But the truth was obvious: the storm, the sickness, and the loneliness. Plus, the fragile life growing inside her made her feel small and uncertain. Finally, Adele spoke again. Adele: Let me try. I closed my eyes, and a moment later, I felt the unfamiliar sensation of my wolf reaching through the invisible thread that connected us to our mate. A gentle pulse spread through my mind. Then another presence appeared, strong and calm—Eric, Jason’s wolf. The connection settled quickly. Jason’s voice followed soon after. “Sarah? What's wrong?” Hearing his voice made her heart skip as usual. For a moment, she almost forgot what she wanted to say. “I…” I started softly. Then the silence stretched, and Jason spoke again. “Is something wrong?” His tone wasn't cold; it was just alert and concerned. “I just wanted to ask…” I said hesitantly, my fingers twisting together nervously. “Can you come home tonight?” I finally asked. My breath caught. Maybe I shouldn't have asked. Maybe he would think I was being too selfish and childish. Then he replied to me. “Im already on my way back.” I blinked in surprise. “You are?” “Yes.” Relief spread through my chest instantly, and the tight knot of anxiety loosened just a little. “Okay,” I whispered. The link faded soon after. I stood quietly in the living room, staring at the front door and waiting for my mate to come home. The house didn't feel as empty as before now, Jason was coming back for me. A small smile appeared on my lips. Maybe things weren't as hopeless as I thought they were. Maybe he still cared, even if he didn't show it. My hand rested gently over my stomach. “Did you hear that?” I muttered softly. “Your daddy is coming home for us.” Minutes passed slowly, and I paced near the window, glancing outside every few seconds. Finally, headlights appeared through the heavy rain. My heart lifted, Jason’s car. I hurried to the door and pulled it open before the vehicle even fully stopped. Cold wind rushed outside, carrying the scent of rain and wet earth. The car door opened, and I stepped forward slightly, her chest warming with quiet anticipation. But the moment I saw Jason, my heart stopped because he wasn't alone. Rosalie was in his arms, her body looked weak and limp, her pale face pressed against Jason’s shoulder. Jason carried her carefully toward the house. His expression was serious, completely focused on the woman he carried. For a moment, I stood there, simply frozen. Jason walked past me without stopping. Without even looking at me, the warmth I had felt earlier disappeared with immediate effect. Jason finally spoke; his voice was so calm. “Rosalie needs to be taken care of.” That was all, no greeting, no explanation—just those seven words. I stood by the door, rain blowing softly against my back. I wanted to scream, "What about me?” Did I not deserve to be cared for? Put the pack before yourself. Endure, sacrifice. My mother’s voice echoed in my mind as I curled my fingers into the fabric of my sleeve. The hope I had felt just minutes ago, shattered loudly in my chest. Behind me, thunder roared around the sky. And suddenly, the house felt cold again. IV A STRANGER IN MY OWN HOME. SARAH. The moment I stepped into the bathroom, my chest tightened. Rosalie was lying on my bed, our bed. The bed Jason and I shared since the day we were mated. Now, she lay there, looking pale and fragile, her head resting against the pillows as if she belonged there. Jason sat beside her, his eyebrows drawn together in worry, while he carefully adjusted the blanket around her. “Drink some water,” he said softly, lifting the cup to her lips. His voice was so gentle. Gentler than I had heard in a long time, something twisted in my gut, and Adele growled in my mind. She was furious. Adele: Kick her out. My fingers curled tightly around my sleeve, struggling to keep myself from probably crying or bursting out in tears. “You know I can’t do that,” I whispered silently. Adele: That is your bedroom. She snapped. I knew that, of course, I knew, but Rosalie isn’t just anyone. Her parents had done a lot for the pack over the years. They had supported Jason’s family during difficult times, and everyone in the pack respected them. Especially Jason. “I can’t throw her out,” I murmured in my thoughts. Adele huffed angrily but said nothing more. She was a fiercer version of me and wanted me to fight for myself each time, but I always remembered what my mother told me: endure and sacrifice. I needed to be a good Luna to the pack, so I needed to endure everything that was being thrown at me. Adele will understand someday. Rosalie shifted slightly against the pillows. “Jason…” she whispered weakly. “I’m here,” Jason replied instantly. His hand moved to her shoulder, steady and protective. I stood near the doorway, feeling like a visitor and a stranger in my own home. The storm outside had softened into steady rain, tapping gently against the windows, but the heaviness in my chest grew and tightened. Jason finally looked up and noticed that I was standing there. He stood up, his expression serious. “I’m going to take a shower,” he said. “Stay and keep an eye on Rosalie. Tend to her needs and give her anything she wants.” He said, and my heart paused for a moment. He didn’t ask, he told me. He commanded me to look after the woman I was competing with in my marriage. Still, I nodded with a crooked smile on my face. “Okay.” He walked past me without another word. A moment later, I heard the bathroom door close and the running of water. The room fell silent, and for a few seconds, Rosalie didnt move. Then, suddenly, her eyes fell open, and they landed on me. The weakness in her expression faded almost instantly, and a faint smile appeared on her face. I frowned because I was confused. She was groaning in pain just seconds ago. What changed? And the smile on her face wasn't a kind one, and my stomach twisted. I forced myself to stay calm and pick up the cup of water Jason left on the nightstand. “You should drink something warm,” I said gently as I moved closer to her. Rosalie pushed herself up slightly against the pillows. I held the cup towards her, she reached for it, and then suddenly, her hand jerked. The cup slipped, and hot water splashed on my hand, burning my skin. Pain shot through me. “Ah!—“ I gasped, instinctively pulling my hand back, making the cup shatter on the floor, and water spread across the wooden boards. Rosalie cried out immediately. “Jason!!!!” Her voice trembled, on the verge of tears, as if she were the one who was hurt. The bathroom door burst open seconds later, Jason rushed out, and his hair was still wet. “What happened?” He demanded. His eyes immediately moved to Rosalie. She held out her hand quickly while mumbling. “My hand…it hurts.” The water didnt even splash on her like that. I was the one with most of the burns. Jason’s expression turned dark as he grabbed her wrist and examined it carefully. The skin on the backs of her hands was slightly red. His jaw tightened, and he looked up. “What happened?” He asked again, his voice colder this time around. My burned hand still throbbed. “It was an accident,” I said quickly. “My hand slips—“ “She pushed it,” Rosalie said softly. My words stopped. Jason turned slowly to look at me. Rosalie's voice sounded so fragile that anyone would believe her. “I didn’t mean to upset her…” she murmured while wincing in pain. “I think—think she’s mad at me and doesn’t want me here.” My heart dropped immediately. “Thats not true,” I said quickly. But Jason’s expression had already turned into anger and irritation, his eyes were awfully cold now. “Enough,” he said sharply, and the word cut through the atmosphere like a blade. I froze. He believed her. “I didn’t—“ I tried again. “Stay out of this room,” Jason interrupted. For a moment, I simply stared at him. My chest felt hollow at this situation. “You think I did this on purpose?” I asked softly. He didn’t hesitate when he replied. “You’ve always disliked Rosalie.” The words landed like a slap to my face. I opened my mouth to defend myself, but nothing came out. Because I could see clearly in his eyes that he had already made up his mind, nothing I said would change it. Slowly, I lowered my head. “Okay,” I whispered, my voice sounded smaller than I expected, which I hated. I turned around and exited the room as he requested. The door closed behind me with a soft click. Ive been chased out of my bedroom, in my matrimonial home. The thought alone brought tears to my eyes, but I pushed them back and went to sit on the couch. Staring at my hands, the red mark from the hot water stung, but it didn’t hurt as much as the tightness in my chest. Adele was silent, and I knew it was because she was too angry to speak. A few minutes later, the front door opened, I looked up, and it was Simon. He walked in, carrying a small medical bag. Jason must have called him. Simon nodded politely when he saw me. “Good evening, Luna.” I forced a faint smile, which was my part as the Luna. Smile even when sad—the lessons branded into my brain by my mother. “Good evening, Simon.” He disappeared into the bedroom, and the door closed again. I sat there, listening to the muffled voices inside. Time passed slowly, so slowly. Eventually, the door opened again, and Simon stepped out, with Jason behind him. They paused near the entrance, and Simon glanced back toward the living room. His eyes rested on me for a moment, and I started panicking. Was he about to tell him about my pregnancy? I tried to beg him through my eyes not to tell him. He sighed before looking back at Jason. “You should keep an eye on the Luna’s health,” he said thoughtfully. Jason frowned slightly. “What do you mean?” “She looks a bit pale and lean lately,” Simon replied. “It might be a good idea to get her checked, too.” For a brief second, I thought I saw concern flash through Jason’s eyes, but as fast as I thought them, they were gone. And he let out a sarcastic laugh that made my heart bleed and made me feel like he was mocking me. I felt the tears well up again. “Sarah?” He said, his voice carrying a hint of the mockery I felt earlier. “She's perfectly healthy; she has plenty of energy to bully Rosalie.” He said calmly. The words drifted across the room, he said casually, but they struck me harder than anything else tonight. Simon frowned slightly, but he didn’t say anything and I bowed my head in shame. I felt embarrassed. “Just…keep it in mind.” He said before leaving. After the front door closed behind him, the house was silent again. I remained on the couch, staring at the door. My hand slowly moved to rest over my stomach. Six weeks. A bitter smile touched my lips. “Did you hear that?” I whispered in a trembling voice. “Your father thinks we are healthy.” V THE SECRET NEEDS TO STAY HIDDEN. SARAH. I stayed on the couch for a long time. My hand continued massaging my stomach, as if I was comforting my baby. Inside that bedroom, Jason was taking care of Rosalie, and out here, I sat alone with a secret he didn't know existed. Adele stirred faintly after her long silence. Adele: You should tell him. My throat tightened with the thought. “No,” I whispered. I stood up slowly and walked down the hallway; each step felt heavier than the last. When I reached the small guest room at the end of the hall, I slipped inside and closed the door behind me. The room was dark, and only the faint light from the streetlight outside filtered in through the curtains. For a moment, I simply stood there. Then my strength finally gave out. Tears slipped down my cheeks before I could stop them. I pressed a hand over my mouth, trying to keep the sound in, because crying felt like a weakness. And lately….I had already felt too weak. My other hand slowly reached into my pocket, and I pulled out the small folded paper that I had kept with me all day because I was afraid of leaving it lying around for Jason to see. The test result, the doctor’s neat handwriting stared back at me. Six weeks pregnant. My vision blurred again. Jason didn't even believe me about а cup of water. If I told him about the baby, would he think I was lying, too? Or worse—would he think that I was trying to trap him or tie him down with a child? My chest tightened painfully. “No,” I whispered again. The word trembled in the quiet room. I carefully folded the paper and tucked it in my pocket. “I won't tell him.” Not now. Maybe not ever. Adele didn't argue with me this time; she only sighed in understanding in the back of my mind. Eventually, my tears stopped, and it was still raining outside, and the heaviness in my chest didn't reduce. ——————————— The next morning arrived quietly. I barely slept. When the sunlight streamed in through the curtains, I forced myself out of bed, showered, and then got dressed. Today, I had to go to Stella’s house. Jason’s grandmother. She was a nice woman who always looked out for me. The women of the family were gathering for a tea party. Normally, I would have looked forward to it, but today, my chest felt strangely tight and hollow. Still I couldn't refuse, it was my duty as the Luna, so I went. Stella’s house was warm and lively when I got there thirty minutes later. Soft laughter filled the garden where a long table had been set beneath a large tree. Tea cups, pastries, and flowers were laid out perfectly to decorate the table. Several women from the family had already arrived, and they greeted me warmly as I stepped in. “Sarah!” “Good morning, dear.” “Come sit with us.” I forced a smile as usual and greeted them politely. The cheerful atmosphere helped a little. For a while, I almost forgot the heaviness in my chest. Then Karina arrived. She stepped into the garden carrying her son. She just gave birth, and she looked like she was glowing. The round cheeks of the baby were pink, and his small hands clung tightly to his mother’s dress. “He's so adorable,” someone said. Karina smiled proudly as she sat down with her son, placed carefully on her lap. Karina sat beside me and offered that if I wanted to carry her baby, I couldn't say no, of course, plus he looked so cute, so I indulged in carrying him. He felt so small. “Hello,” I said gently. His hand wrapped around my pinky, and pink hues spread across his cheeks as he giggled. My heart softened at the sight. “He must like women, look at him blushing and holding tight to Sarah,” Stella said, and everybody at the table laughed.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
"Sign here," Aurora said, sliding the folder across the desk. "Rosalind's camp forms." Jasper didn't look up. Just grabbed the pen. "You can't even handle paperwork? What do I keep you for?" Three signatures. Done. He tossed the pen. "How was the checkup?" Aurora pulled the folder back. There is no checkup. There is no baby. Hasn't been since that gurney hit me in the hospital lobby. While you built a snowman with HER. While my daughter called HER "Mama." You never even noticed I was gone for three days. She smiled. "Fine. Everything's fine." Jasper frowned. "Then why do you look like death?" Because I'm holding the divorce papers you just signed. Because you just ended our marriage without even reading. "Just tired." He waved a hand, already turned back to his screen. "Go rest. Stop being so dramatic. It's exhausting." Aurora walked out. The front door closed behind her. Cold air. Silence. Then her phone buzzed. Unknown: Aurora. The black car to your left. Get in. She looked up. A black limousine. Tinted windows. One of them rolled down slowly. Grey eyes. Broad shoulders. Chiseled jaw. He didn't smile. He just looked at her—like he'd been waiting a long time for this moment. Unknown: Phineas Everett. Jasper's uncle. "Get in, Aurora." His voice was low, somehow vibrating straight to her core. "You're done with him." *** ***** Chapter 1: The Day I Lost Everything (Aurora's POV) "Mrs. Everett, I'm very sorry. We couldn't save the baby." The words floated above me, disembodied and distant, like they belonged to someone else's nightmare. I lay motionless on the hospital bed, my body still numb from the anesthesia. The doctor's voice droned on, explaining procedures and recovery timelines, but I couldn't focus. The words "couldn't save" echoed in my skull, bouncing off the walls of my consciousness like a ricocheting bullet. Each repetition carved a deeper wound. I stared at the white ceiling tiles above me-counting them, one by one, because if I stopped counting, I'd have to face what had just happened. One, two, three... My vision blurred. Four, five... Were those tears or was the ceiling actually melting? Six, seven... I blinked hard. The tiles came back into focus, but the ache in my chest only intensified. It wasn't until this moment-lying here, empty and broken-that the truth crashed over me like a tidal wave I'd been too blind to see coming. Jasper had never loved me. Not me. Never me. His heart had always belonged to Sienna. His late brother's widow. The woman I'd foolishly thought I could compete with, that I could somehow eclipse through sheer devotion and patience. God, I'd been so stupid. Today was supposed to be my first prenatal checkup. The appointment I'd circled on the calendar in red marker three weeks ago, the one I'd reminded him about every single day. Jasper had looked me directly in the eyes last night, his hand briefly touching mine across the dinner table-a gesture so rare it had made my heart flutter stupidly, pathetically-and he'd promised. "I'll be there tomorrow, Aurora. I won't miss it." I'd believed him. Again. How many times could one person be this naive? I'd sat in the hospital lobby that morning, my phone clutched in my trembling hand like a lifeline. The waiting room had been filled with other expectant mothers, their faces glowing with anticipation, their partners sitting protectively beside them. I'd watched them, feeling a sick, twisting envy in my gut that I hated myself for. I'd called Jasper fourteen times. I counted each one. The first call, I'd been hopeful. Maybe he was just running late. By the fifth call, my palms were sweating. Traffic, I told myself. There must be terrible traffic. By the tenth call, my hands were shaking so badly I could barely hold the phone. The other couples in the waiting room had started glancing at me with pity in their eyes-that awful, knowing look that said they understood exactly what was happening. By the fourteenth call, I'd stopped hoping. I just kept dialing because I didn't know what else to do. No answer. Not once. Then I'd heard the commotion in the corridor-urgent voices, the screech of rubber wheels on linoleum. I'd looked up just in time to see the emergency gurney hurtling toward me, pushed by frantic orderlies. I didn't have time to move. The impact had sent me flying backward. My body hit the cold tile floor with a sickening crack that I felt through every bone. The phone skittered from my hand, sliding across the polished floor and coming to rest several feet away, its screen still glowing with Jasper's unanswered call. Pain. Immediate, white-hot, all-consuming pain exploded through my abdomen. It was unlike anything I'd ever experienced-a tearing sensation, as if something vital inside me was being ripped apart. I'd tried to scream, but the air had been knocked from my lungs. All that came out was a strangled gasp. I lay there, crumpled on the floor, one hand instinctively clutching my stomach. My vision swam. The fluorescent lights above me blurred into halos. Somewhere far away, someone was shouting for help. I tried to reach for my phone, but my arm wouldn't obey. Through the haze of pain, my phone screen suddenly illuminated. The FaceTime call connected. For one delirious moment, relief flooded through me. He'd called back. Finally, he'd called back. Maybe he was worried. Maybe he'd realized something was wrong. But then I heard the laughter. Not his laughter-hers. Rosalind's high-pitched, delighted giggle. "Daddy! Mama Sienna! Look at the snowman!" The background noise resolved itself into the unmistakable sounds of a ski resort: the crunch of snow, distant music, the cheerful chatter of other vacationers. Through my phone screen, I could see pristine white slopes stretching behind them, bathed in golden afternoon sunlight. They were in Aspen. Building a snowman. All three of them. My daughter. My husband. And her. The betrayal hit me harder than the gurney had. It hollowed me out from the inside, leaving nothing but a gaping wound where my heart used to be. "What is it, Aurora?" Jasper's voice cut through the phone, sharp with irritation. I could see his face now on the screen-handsome, cold, annoyed at being interrupted. "What's so urgent?" I tried to speak. I tried to tell him that I was hurt, that I was bleeding, that something was terribly, catastrophically wrong. My lips moved, forming words that my voice couldn't produce. All that escaped was a pitiful, broken moan. Then I heard another voice. Soft, feminine, dripping with false sweetness. "Is that Aurora calling?" Sienna's voice was like honey laced with poison. I couldn't see her face, but I could imagine her perfectly-delicate features arranged in an expression of practiced concern, her hand probably resting on Jasper's arm in that proprietary way she had. "Mom's so annoying." Rosalind's voice came through clearly, petulant and dismissive. My own daughter. My flesh and blood. "Daddy, hang up! I want to take a picture with Mama Sienna!" Mama Sienna. The words stabbed through me like broken glass. My daughter-the child I'd carried for nine months, the baby I'd nursed through every midnight crying fit, the little girl I'd read bedtime stories to every single night-was calling another woman Mama. When had that happened? When had I lost her too? Jasper didn't even look at the screen. He was watching Rosalind and Sienna, smiling at them with a warmth he never showed me. "Whatever it is can wait until I get back," he said dismissively, his tone making it clear that I was nothing more than an inconvenient interruption to his perfect family vacation. The call ended. The pain in my abdomen suddenly intensified, becoming unbearable. My vision tunneled, darkness creeping in from the edges. The last thing I saw before unconsciousness claimed me was the phone screen, dark and silent. Then nothing. --- "Are you all right, Mrs. Everett?" The doctor, seeing that I didn't respond, leaned in to examine me. "I'm fine, I'm okay-please continue speaking." I closed my eyes wearily. "I'm very sorry, ma'am," he said. "The fall caused a miscarriage. We did everything we could." We did everything we could.Standard medical protocol. I didn't cry. I physically couldn't. It was as if all my tears had frozen inside me, turning to ice in my veins. The grief was too big, too overwhelming to express through something as simple as crying. The room was empty except for the doctor and a nurse hovering near the door. No family. No husband. No daughter. I didn't call my mother. The thought crossed my mind briefly, but I dismissed it just as quickly. I knew exactly what Martha would say. She'd find a way to make this my fault. "What did you do wrong, Aurora? Wives don't lose their husbands' attention for no reason. You must have failed him somehow. You should have tried harder. Been prettier. More accommodating. Less needy." I could hear her voice so clearly in my head that it was as if she was actually standing in the room. Years of her criticism had etched her words into my psyche, a constant voice of doubt and self-blame. The doctor cleared his throat, pulling me back to the present. "You'll need significant rest and recovery," he said, his tone gentler now. "I must warn you-another pregnancy may be very difficult after this. The damage to your uterus was... extensive." After he left, the tears finally came. They poured out of me in silent, shaking sobs that wracked my entire body. I pressed my face into the thin hospital pillow, muffling the sounds, because even now-even in my darkest moment-I couldn't allow myself to be too loud, too much, too inconvenient. This baby had been Rosalind's idea. She'd begged for a little brother or sister, her eyes wide and earnest. "Please, Mommy? Please? I promise I'll help take care of them!" And Jasper had agreed, saying it would "complete the family." Complete the family. What a cruel joke that had turned out to be. --- I discharged myself three days later. Three days I'd spent in that hospital room, alone except for the nurses who came in at regular intervals to check my vitals. No visitors. No flowers. No get-well cards. Just me and the stark white walls and the relentless beeping of machines. No one came to pick me up. Of course they didn't. I signed the discharge papers alone, my hand shaking slightly as I scrawled my signature. I paid the bills alone, watching my savings account dip dangerously low. I called an Uber alone, standing outside the hospital entrance with my small overnight bag, watching happy families come and go. As I waited for my ride, I made myself a promise. Standing there in the cold January air, my body still aching, my heart still broken, I swore to myself: I would never let myself become this pathetic again. Never again would I wait by the phone for a man who wouldn't call. Never again would I believe promises that meant nothing. Never again would I mistake indifference for love. The Uber was halfway to the Everett estate when my phone buzzed. A video had been posted to the Everett family iMessage group. Chapter 2: No Wonder Daughter Doesn't Like You (Aurora's POV) The video showed Aspen's snow-covered mountains in the background, picture-perfect and postcard-pretty. Rosalind stood between Jasper and Sienna, bundled in an expensive pink ski jacket I didn't recognize. She was holding a half-eaten gelato cone, her face bright with happiness. "Try it, Mama Sienna!" my daughter chirped, holding the cone up to Sienna's mouth. Sienna took a delicate bite, laughing-that light, tinkling laugh that had charmed Jasper's entire family. Then she turned to Jasper, her eyes sparkling with something I recognized all too well. Something that looked dangerously close to love. "Want some?" I watched, frozen, as Jasper leaned down without hesitation and bit into the gelato exactly where Sienna had just bitten. My stomach turned violently. Jasper had always been obsessive about boundaries. He'd never shared food with me. Never used my utensils. Never drank from my glass. "It's unhygienic," he'd said once, pulling away when I'd offered him a bite of my dessert. But now he was sharing ice cream with Sienna, in front of our daughter, without a moment's hesitation. The intimacy of it was staggering. It wasn't just about the food. It was the way he looked at her-soft, warm, present in a way he never was with me. It was the way she smiled at him, confident in her place by his side. It was the way Rosalind beamed at both of them, her face radiating pure joy. They looked like a real family. And I was the outsider looking in. "I'm posting this to Instagram," Sienna announced, her voice bright with laughter. The video disappeared seconds later. A message appeared in the group chat: "What was that? It disappeared before I could watch." Victoria, Jasper's mother. Then Rosalind's reply: "Oops, wrong group chat!" They had another group. One without me. A private family group where I didn't exist. Where they could share their moments and their laughter and their gelato without my inconvenient presence. I stared at my phone, my hands trembling so violently that the screen blurred. The pain in my chest was so acute I couldn't breathe. It felt like my ribcage was collapsing inward, crushing my heart and lungs until there was nothing left but hollow emptiness. I didn't go straight home. I first went to a law office downtown and met with a lawyer-but that lawyer named Tom did not satisfy me. The way he looked at me made it feel as though I were some idle, parasitic wife trying to use a divorce to extort a fortune from a wealthy husband. Then, finally, I returned to the Everett estate. I'd been gone for three days. No one had called to ask where I was. The house was exactly as I'd left it-grand, cold, imposing. A monument to old money and older traditions. Victoria sat in the drawing room when I entered, perfectly coiffed and dressed in an expensive silk blouse, sipping red wine from a crystal glass. She looked up as I walked in, her eyes sweeping over me with thinly veiled disapproval. She didn't ask if I was all right. Didn't ask where I'd been. Didn't notice-or chose not to notice-that I was moving carefully, still recovering from physical trauma. "You've been absent for three days," she said coldly, setting down her wine glass with a sharp clink. "Do you have any idea how that looks? The guests at my luncheon yesterday were asking about you. Mrs. Hartford specifically mentioned how odd it was that the lady of the house was nowhere to be found. You've neglected your duties." Your duties. As if I was a servant. An employee who'd failed to show up for work. I said nothing. What was there to say? That I'd been in the hospital losing my baby? That her son had been too busy playing house with another woman to care? Victoria wouldn't care. She'd find a way to make it my fault anyway. That evening, Jasper finally returned from Aspen. I heard him before I saw him-his voice in the foyer, laughing about something, his footsteps confident and unhurried. He walked through the front door like a king returning to his castle, shrugging off his expensive wool coat. He tossed it at me without even looking. I caught it reflexively, the heavy fabric landing in my arms. "Deal with the luggage," he ordered, his tone casual, distracted. "Everything needs to be unpacked and the ski clothes need to be cleaned." He walked past me toward the stairs, scrolling through his phone, not sparing me a single glance. Then he paused, as if suddenly remembering something. "Oh, right." He looked up briefly, his expression mildly curious. "How did the checkup go?" How did the checkup go. Something inside me shattered. It wasn't dramatic. It didn't make a sound. But I felt it break-that last fragile thread that had been holding me together, holding me to this marriage, holding me to the delusion that maybe, somehow, things could get better. It snapped. My vision went red. Blood roared in my ears. My hands clenched into fists so tight my nails bit into my palms. "Jasper!" The scream tore from my throat before I could stop it. Raw. Anguished. Furious. "Because you weren't there, the baby is gone! Do you understand? The baby is gone! You'll never have a second child!" He stopped. Turned. Frowned at me like I was a stranger who'd started screaming at him on the street. "What are you talking about?" His tone was sharp, annoyed, as if I was being unreasonable. "Stop being hysterical." "You're always like this," he continued, his expression hardening with contempt. "Dramatic. Irrational. Emotional. No wonder Rosalind doesn't like being around you. Look at yourself. You're a mess." I stared at him. Really looked at him, perhaps for the first time in years. This man I'd loved since college. This man I'd given up my career for, my friends for, my entire identity for. He felt nothing for me. Absolutely nothing. I was less than a stranger to him. I was an inconvenience. An obligation. A burden he tolerated because society expected him to have a wife. "Is that so?" My voice came out eerily calm, detached, as if it belonged to someone else. "Does Rosalind only like that woman? The one who couldn't wait for her husband's body to get cold before seducing his brother? Does she like 'Mama Sienna' better?" Jasper's face darkened instantly, fury flooding his features. "How dare you," he hissed, taking a step toward me, his voice low and dangerous. "Sienna just lost her husband. She's grieving. She's vulnerable. And you're jealous of a widow? You're cold-blooded, Aurora. Absolutely heartless. I can't believe I married someone so cruel." He turned on his heel, heading toward the dining room. "Think about what you've said," he threw over his shoulder. "And fix that attitude before Rosalind sees you like this." The door slammed shut behind him. I stood alone in the foyer, his coat still in my hands, the sound of that slammed door echoing through the empty house. A single tear slid down my cheek. Then another. I wiped them away roughly, anger replacing the grief. I was done crying over this man. I was done begging for scraps of affection. I was done pretending that this marriage was anything other than a prison. I pulled out my phone with shaking hands and scrolled through my contacts until I found Olivia's name. My best friend. The only person who'd told me from the beginning that marrying Jasper was a mistake. She answered on the second ring. "Rory? What's wrong? You sound-" My voice shook, but my resolve was absolute. "Liv," I said quietly, each word deliberate, final. "Do you know any good divorce lawyers?" Chapter 3: Substitutes Chapter 3: Substitutes (Aurora's POV) Jasper didn't come home last night. Neither did Rosalind. After her husband's death, Sienna had claimed that staying at the Everett estate brought back too many painful memories, so she'd moved into a luxury penthouse downtown. Where Jasper and Rosalind had spent the night, I didn't need to guess. I packed the important documents into my handbag, straightened my coat, and opened the door. Victoria was already in the sitting room. She sat on the sofa with a cup of red tea, one leg crossed over the other, her expression carrying that particular brand of contempt she reserved exclusively for me. "Up so early?" She took a slow sip, watching me over the rim of her cup. "I assumed you'd spend the morning in bed playing the tragic heroine." I had spent years stopping in my tracks whenever she spoke, lowering my eyes, waiting for the lecture to end. Years of absorbing her disapproval because I knew what she thought-that I was a housekeeper's daughter, common and unworthy, nothing compared to the elegant Sienna Rathbone who could have brought the family actual glory. Not this morning. I adjusted my collar and gave her a sideways glance, my tone easy. "Morning, Victoria. Lovely mood you're in, as always." I didn't break my stride toward the door. "Someone in this house has to actually do something useful. Can't all of us just sit around drinking tea and judging people, can we?" I rushed into the study before she could respond. I still had a document left there. I pushed the door open. The other private safe in the corner of the wall intrigued me-I seemed never to have been allowed to open it. What could be inside? I tried Jasper's birthday first. Red light. Then Rosalind's. Red light again. I stared at the keypad for a moment, then typed in Sienna's birthday. A soft beep. The door swung open. I almost laughed. Almost. Then I saw what was inside, and the urge to laugh died completely. Photographs. Dozens of them, organized with a care I'd never seen Jasper apply to anything involving me. Sienna sleeping, her face relaxed and unguarded. Sienna reading in the garden, her hair catching the afternoon light. Sienna laughing with a small dog tucked under her arm. Every single one had been taken without her knowledge. I turned one over. On the back, in Jasper's bold, angular handwriting: *The love of my life.* I turned over another. Same handwriting. *The love of my life.* Then I found one near the bottom of the stack. I flipped it over. *I got married. She looks like you.* He'd always insisted I keep my hair a certain shade. Whenever I'd let it fade, he'd already booked the stylist to come to the house before I'd thought to mention it. I'd taken it as attentiveness. A rare, small sign that he noticed me. He'd been coloring me in to match her. I stood there in his study, breathing through the nausea, and understood with absolute clarity what I had been for the last several years. Not a wife. Not even a person, really. A prop. A stand-in. A pale imitation of the woman he actually wanted. I pulled out my phone and photographed every piece of evidence methodically. Then I closed the safe, wiped the keypad clean, and left the room exactly as I'd found it. The Sterling Law Group occupied the top three floors of a glass tower downtown. The reception area was all clean lines and expensive silence. A polished young woman at the front desk told me that the attorney Olivia had booked for me, Linda, was still in a meeting and would I mind waiting? I didn't mind. I sat down and opened a novel on my phone. A few minutes later, the automatic glass doors slid open. I had the distinct sense of being watched, and I glanced up-but I only caught a man's back as the receptionist led him through a side corridor. Tall, broad-shouldered, wearing a bespoke suit that fit him with the kind of precision that didn't come from off a rack. The fabric had a quiet, expensive sheen under the office lights. He didn't look at me. I looked back down at my phone. Ten minutes later, the receptionist came over with a small apologetic smile. "Ms. Higgins, I'm so sorry-Linda is going to be a while longer. But our senior partner, Mr. Gavin Sterling, has a window right now and would be happy to see you instead, if that works?" I accepted immediately. Gavin Sterling looked exactly like what he was-a man who'd never lost a case and knew it. Tall, rimless glasses, a smile that was charming in a slightly detached way. He gestured for me to sit across from his desk and listened without interrupting as I laid out the marriage, the miscarriage, the ski trip, the group chat, the safe. I showed him the photographs on my phone. He pushed his glasses up and studied them. Then he leaned back in his chair and gave me the kind of look that meant he was about to say something I didn't want to hear. "Legally speaking, this falls under emotional infidelity at best." His tone was measured, not unkind. "It's damaging. It's morally reprehensible. But it's going to be very difficult to have it recognized as material fault in court." "I understand." "Then let me ask you something more important." He folded his hands on the desk and looked at me directly. "Do you want full custody of your daughter?" Rosalind's face surfaced in my mind-not the bright, laughing face from that Aspen video, but the way she'd looked at me last week. Flat. Irritated. Like I was a stranger who'd wandered into a room she was using. "I haven't decided yet," I said. Gavin nodded slowly, no judgment in his expression. "I'll prepare two versions of the divorce agreement. One that includes a custody claim, one that doesn't. You can decide which direction you want to go when you're ready." I thanked him and stood to leave. (Author's POV) What Aurora didn't know was that the moment she stepped into the elevator, a door at the back of Gavin's office opened. Phineas Everett walked in from the adjoining room, hands in his pockets, and moved to stand at the floor-to-ceiling window. Below, a slight figure in a dark coat emerged from the building's entrance and disappeared into the flow of traffic. Gavin watched him from behind his desk. "Phineas." There was a note of amusement in his voice. "She's your nephew's wife. Steering Jasper's wife toward a divorce lawyer-is that really appropriate?" The reply was the man's tall, silent back. (Aurora's POV) Rosalind was sitting on the living room carpet when I got back, holding a teddy bear with one arm torn clean off at the seam. Something in me moved automatically. I walked over and crouched down. "Give it here, Rosalind. Mom will sew it back." Rosalind looked at me, then at the bear, then stood up and dropped it straight into the wastepaper basket beside the sofa. She lifted her chin with an expression of supreme authority that looked wrong on a child her age. "Mama Sienna says we replace things. We don't fix them like poor people." She brushed her hands together as if disposing of something unpleasant. "Since you're so keen on doing that kind of work, why don't you go wash all the stuffed animals in my room?" I looked at her. My daughter. My face in miniature. "Go ask your Mama Sienna to wash them," I said, keeping my voice even. Rosalind's eyes went wide with genuine outrage. "Mama Sienna's hands are for playing piano and painting. She's an artist. She doesn't do that kind of thing." "And what am I?" The words came out before I could stop them. "What do you think I am, Rosalind? Your maid?" "What on earth is going on?" Victoria's voice cut across the room as she swept in from the hallway, her heels sharp on the hardwood. She took one look at the scene and her face arranged itself into familiar disapproval. "Aurora, what is wrong with you? Making a scene in front of the child?" She pulled Rosalind against her side, rubbing the girl's shoulder. "Don't pay any attention to her, sweetheart. Your mama's just being difficult today." Rosalind tucked herself against her grandmother and looked at me with an expression of total vindication. I stood there and looked at both of them-the grandmother and the granddaughter, one teaching and one learning, both already so certain of my place in this house. I turned and walked upstairs. Rosalind has been completely poisoned by the Everett family's upbringing, and if I forcibly take custody of her, it will only make her hate me even more. Perhaps I need to become stronger in order to regain my daughter's respect. After dinner, I took the divorce papers out of my bag, slipped them into Rosalind's summer camp file, tidied it up, and then knocked on Jasper's study door. He was at his desk. He looked up, mildly impatient. "Rosalind's enrollment waiver for next semester and her summer camp application." I kept my voice neutral, sliding the folder across his desk. "The school's been asking for a parent signature." He picked up his pen. I watched him flip through the first page, then the second. He was being unusually thorough tonight. My heartbeat climbed into my throat. He turned to the third page. One more page after this. "Jasper." I interrupted his action. "There's actually something else I wanted to discuss." Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me (Aurora's POV) He looked up. "What is it?" "I think we should-" His phone rang. His assistant's name lit up the screen. He held up one finger and answered, already pressing his fingers to his temple as the voice on the other end escalated into obvious crisis. He snapped back at whoever it was, his attention entirely consumed. With his eyes on the middle distance, he flipped to the bottom of the stack and signed quickly at the flagged lines. Three signatures. Then he dropped the pen. I watched Jasper Everett sign his name to the divorce agreement in the same distracted motion he used to sign expense reports. I reached across and pulled the folder back. He hung up. "What were you going to say?" "Nothing. I just remembered-it's already sorted." I smiled and tucked the folder under my arm. He leaned forward slightly, and before I could step back, he tilted his head toward my neck and inhaled. His hand came up and brushed my cheek. His throat moved. I stepped back immediately, putting distance between us. He blinked, then pulled back himself, his expression shifting to something closer to irritation. "Aurora, you're pregnant. Stop wearing so much perfume. It's not good for the baby." I looked at him for a moment. I didn't tell him it was just shower gel. I didn't tell him there was no baby anymore. I looked down at the folder in my hands, at the signature that had just ended four years of my life, and felt something loosen in my chest-a knot I'd been carrying so long I'd forgotten it wasn't supposed to be there. "Of course," I said pleasantly. "I'll be more careful. Don't worry-I won't let anything happen to your precious heir." --- I was drifting into a heavy, uneasy sleep when the bedroom door creaked open. The mattress dipped. A man's hand slid under the duvet, cold against the warmth of my skin. It moved up my back, presumptuous and familiar. I sat up instantly, clutching the sheets to my chest. Jasper sat on the edge of the bed. He was wearing a dark silk robe, the belt loosely tied. He looked at me with a heavy-lidded, suggestive gaze. "I'm going to take a shower," he said, his voice low. "Then I'll come back. We can sleep together tonight." Bile rose in my throat. I pressed a hand to my mouth, fighting the urge to vomit. "Jasper," I managed to say, my voice trembling with suppressed disgust. "I need to rest. Please go sleep in the Guest Wing." A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. He stopped untying his robe. "Excuse me?" Ever since I announced the pregnancy, he had insisted on separate rooms. He claimed he didn't want to disturb me or the baby. I knew the truth. He just didn't want to look at me. He was mourning his brother, pining for his sister-in-law, and I was just an inconvenience. Tonight, he was just looking for a release. "I am very sure," I said, meeting his gaze without flinching. "Get out." Jasper let out a cold laugh. He shrugged, an arrogant smirk playing on his lips. "Suit yourself. Don't regret it later." He stood up and walked out, not looking back. As the door clicked shut, I grabbed the pillow and hurled it at the wood. It hit with a dull thud. I got out of bed and poured myself a glass of water. My hands were shaking. I took a slow sip. Just a few more hours. This nightmare was almost over. The next morning, I was jolted awake by rough hands shaking my shoulders. "Wake up!" Rosalind stood by the bed, hands on her hips. Her face was twisted in a scowl. "I want Blueberry Crepes," she demanded. "Make them now. Or I'm not going to that stupid kindergarten." I rubbed my throbbing temples. "I'm not feeling well, Rosalind," I said, my voice hoarse. "Ask Mrs. Potts or the chef to make them for you." She let out a piercing scream. She threw herself onto the carpet, kicking and thrashing. "No! I want you to do it! You're lazy!" The door flew open. Victoria marched in, dressed in a pristine high-fashion suit. She took one look at the scene and stormed over to me. She got right in my face. "Look at this," she hissed. "You are absolutely classless. You can't even manage a simple bonding activity with your daughter? You use this pregnancy as an excuse for everything." Rosalind sat up, tears streaming down her face. "I don't want her to be my Mom!" she wailed. My head felt like it was splitting open. I looked at the little girl who looked so much like me but acted exactly like them. "Fine," I said, a cold smile touching my lips. "Since you love your Mama Sienna so much, and you have that special iMessage group with her and your father, why don't you ask her to be your mother?" Victoria's eyes widened. She stepped forward and slapped me across the face. The sound cracked through the room. My cheek burned instantly. "What is going on here?" Jasper appeared in the doorway. He was in his workout gear, sweat glistening on his forehead. Rosalind scrambled up and wrapped her arms around his leg. "Daddy! She's being mean!" Victoria pointed a manicured finger at me. "This woman is out of control, Jasper. She is disrespecting my mother and refusing to care for her child. You need to handle her." I stared at Jasper. I waited. He looked at the bright red handprint on my cheek. He didn't blink. He frowned, looking annoyed rather than concerned. "Aurora," he said flatly. "She is my mother. You should learn some respect." The last thread of hope snapped. I walked up to him. I stood so close I could smell his expensive cologne mixed with sweat. "She hit me, Jasper," I said, my voice ice-cold. "I don't care if she's your mother or the Queen of England. The moment violence starts, respect ends." I drew back my hand and slapped him. It was hard. My palm stung. The room went deadly silent. Victoria gasped, covering her mouth. "How dare you!" Victoria shrieked. "You touched my son!" I straightened my spine. I looked Jasper dead in the eye. "You're her son," I said. "You can take the punishment for her." I slapped him again. "That settles it. We're even." Jasper's face was turning red, his eyes bulging with rage. "Jasper, we are finished," I said. "Now, all of you, get the hell out of my room." I shoved Victoria toward the door. I pushed Jasper. He stumbled back, clutching his face, too shocked by my words to react physically. "Get out!" I slammed the door in their faces and locked it. Silence returned. I pulled my suitcase from the closet. I realized I didn't have much to pack. Years in this house, and my life fit into a single carry-on. I took the envelope from my drawer. Inside were the medical records confirming the miscarriage and the signed divorce agreement. I placed it under the lamp on the nightstand. I took my bag and unlocked the door. As I walked down the hallway, I heard a voice from the study. Sienna. The door was ajar. I stopped. Through the crack, I saw Sienna in a form-fitting silk dress. She held an ice pack to Jasper's cheek. "She hit you so hard," she cooed. "Does it hurt?" She shifted, and her heel seemed to slip. Jasper's arm shot out. He caught her by the waist, pulling her flush against him. The air in the room charged with electricity. Jasper stared at her for a second, then crashed his lips onto hers. It wasn't gentle. It was desperate. He kissed her neck, burying his face in her skin. His hands roamed over her body. I watched as his hand moved to her back. *Zzzzp.* The zipper of her dress slid down. The silk fell away, exposing her breast. Sienna gasped. She pushed against his chest, but her resistance was feeble. "Jasper, stop... your brother..." "He's gone," Jasper muttered against her skin. I pulled out my phone. I recorded ten seconds of it. The kiss. The zipper. The exposure. Sienna looked up and saw me through the crack in the door. Panic flashed in her eyes. She pulled her dress up, stumbling back. I stopped recording and put the phone in my pocket. Jasper stepped out of the study a moment later. Sienna trailed behind him, looking flustered. He saw my suitcase. He saw my coat. He didn't look worried. He looked amused. There was a smudge of Sienna's lipstick on his mouth. "What?" he sneered. "You slap me and now you're running away?" I gripped the handle of my suitcase. "Think whatever you want," I said. "You are truly stupid and arrogant." I turned toward the stairs. "Jasper," Sienna whispered loudly, feigning concern. "Maybe you should stop her? She is pregnant, after all." Jasper let out a scoff. "No need," he said loud enough for me to hear. "She gave up everything to marry me. No job. No money. She can't survive a week without the Everett name." I kept walking. "Don't worry," Jasper called out. "She'll come back begging me in a few days." I walked out the front door. The morning air was crisp and cold. It felt like freedom. I stood by the curb and opened my Uber app. Then I opened my messages. I attached the video I had just taken. **To: Gavin Sterling** **[Video Attachment]** **Mr. Sterling, is this enough evidence for marital misconduct?** Chapter 5: I Quit Chapter 5: I Quit (Aurora's POV) The Uber pulled up to the glass tower of Aether Life Sciences at 8:47 in the morning. I walked through the lobby with my carry-on in one hand and a cardboard box tucked under my arm. The receptionist looked up, startled. I didn't stop. Ethan's office was on the fourth floor. I pushed open the door without knocking. He was at his desk, sorting through a stack of folders. He looked up when he heard the door, and his expression shifted the moment he saw me. I dropped the envelope on his desk. It landed with a flat, definitive slap. "Ethan," I said. "That's my resignation." He stared at the envelope, then at me. He picked it up slowly, as if it might bite him. "Mrs. Everett." He set it back down. "Does Jasper know about this?" "No. And it doesn't matter." He straightened in his chair, reaching for the professional tone he kept on standby for difficult situations. "Per the executive contract terms, a resignation of this level requires CEO sign-off before it can be processed. Without Jasper's approval, you can't just-" "Stop." I planted both hands on his desk and leaned forward. "Get one thing straight. This is at-will employment. I'm not serving a prison sentence. Since when do I need a hall pass to walk out the door?" I held up one finger. "And I'm a secretary, Ethan. A secretary. Are you seriously telling me the CEO needs to personally authorize a secretary's resignation?" He opened his mouth. "I'm not asking for permission," I said. "I'm notifying you. I quit. Effective today." He closed his mouth. I watched the panic move across his face and felt nothing but a cold, clean clarity. Three years ago, Jasper had pulled me out of the R&D lab with a single memo. One page, signed by him, and suddenly I was his personal secretary instead of a scientist. I had told myself it was temporary. I had told myself a lot of things. The month after I was transferred, Sienna walked into my lab and took over my project. I hadn't connected the dots then. I did now. Ethan recovered enough to try a different angle. "Your year-end bonus hasn't been disbursed yet. And the non-compete clause in your contract stipulates-" "Speaking of contracts." I cut him off. "Tell your boss something for me. That gene-sequencing patent I licensed to Aether? The personal license I granted, under my own name?" I watched his face carefully. "My attorney will be sending a cease and desist letter later today. Aether has been in violation of the ethical use clause since Sienna took over the project. The license is revoked." The color drained from Ethan's face. "Aurora. The clinical trial is at a critical stage right now. If you pull the core patent authorization, the losses will be-" "In the hundreds of millions. Yes, I know." I picked up my cardboard box. "This isn't a negotiation, Ethan. It's a notification. If Aether uses my intellectual property again without authorization, I'll see you in court." I walked out without looking back. The morning air outside hit me like cold water. I stood on the sidewalk for a moment, box in my arms, and breathed. Then I flagged a cab. The coffee shop Gavin had chosen was tucked between a bookstore and a dry cleaner on a quiet side street. Dark wood paneling, low lighting, and booths with high backs that swallowed sound. Private enough. Gavin was already there when I arrived. He pushed his rimless glasses up his nose and reached for the tablet the moment I sat down. "I watched the video three times," he said, pulling up the file. "It's solid. Behavioral and emotional infidelity, clearly documented. The physical component is implied but visible enough to be compelling." "But?" I wrapped both hands around the mug of black coffee the server had just set down. "But this is a no-fault divorce state. A kiss on video doesn't automatically shift the asset division in your favor, not unless we can prove he used marital funds to benefit her." He looked up. "Did he?" "Almost certainly. But I don't care about the asset split." Gavin blinked. "Aurora-" "I want the divorce finalized fast. That's all. I want him to sign the papers and I want to be done." I stirred the coffee slowly. "What I do care about is the patent. Walk me through the process." He leaned back. "The cease and desist goes out today. If they don't comply within the response window, we file for an injunction. Given that the license was granted under your personal name and not as part of any employment agreement, the argument is clean. The ethical use clause violation gives us the hook." He tapped his pen on the table. "Any revenue Aether generated using your patent during the breach period is technically recoverable." "Then recover it." "You're sure you don't want to go after the marital assets too? Because I can make a very strong case-" "I don't want his money, Gavin." I set down the spoon. "I want what's mine. The patent royalties. That's it." He studied me for a moment, then nodded. "All right. I'll have the C&D out by noon and the divorce petition filed by end of day. With the video evidence, I can push for an expedited timeline." "Good." I gathered my coat and reached for the cardboard box under the table. My bag had slipped off the seat, and I crouched to pull it back up, then slung it over my shoulder along with the box and pushed toward the door. I was digging for my car keys with one hand when I walked straight into something solid. Not something. Someone. The impact knocked the box sideways. A large hand caught my elbow, steadying me before I could stumble, and another hand settled at my waist. The grip was firm and unhurried, like catching falling things was something this person did without thinking. I looked up. The man was tall. Broad shoulders. A jaw with a day's worth of dark stubble that should have looked careless but didn't. His eyes were grey, the kind of grey that looked like deep water, and they were watching me with an expression I couldn't immediately read. His coat smelled like cedarwood and expensive tobacco. I registered, in a detached and purely aesthetic way, that he was extraordinarily handsome. What a shame, I thought. Wrong time, wrong life. I took a step back, straightened my coat, and shifted the box back under my arm. "Thank you," I said, giving him a brief nod. He smiled. Just slightly. He inclined his head. I stepped around him and walked to my car, my mind already back on injunctions and filing deadlines. (Author's POV) Gavin watched the whole thing from the window booth and couldn't help himself. "Well," he said, as Phineas Everett crossed the coffee shop and dropped into the seat across from him. "I didn't know the famously cold-blooded Phineas Everett made a habit of catching damsels in distress." Phineas said nothing. His gaze had drifted to the table, and it settled on the coffee cup Aurora had left behind. The mug still had a faint imprint of lipstick on the rim. He reached out and ran one finger along the edge of it, slow and thoughtful, the way a person examines something they intend to remember. Gavin cleared his throat. "Jasper," he said, pulling out his folder, "is being both stupid and greedy about the settlement. He actually tried to absorb her patent into the company's IP portfolio. His own wife's personal patent." Phineas's expression didn't change, but his hand went still. He set the mug down and looked at Gavin directly. When he spoke, his voice was quiet and precise. "Can you win?" "You know my record." Phineas's eyes narrowed slightly. "Then win." Gavin nodded, making a note. "I'll have everything moving by end of business today. She's a straightforward client, actually. Doesn't want the marital assets. Just the patent royalties and a fast exit." "Good." Phineas leaned back. "And Gavin." "Yeah?" "Watch your language when you refer to her." A pause. "She won't be Jasper's wife much longer." Gavin looked up from his notepad. "She'll be his ex-wife." "Correct." Gavin rolled his eyes and wrote it down anyway. (Aurora's POV) The hotel room was quiet. I set the cardboard box on the floor and opened my laptop on the small desk by the window. I had three emails to draft and a list of files to organize. I opened a new document and had just started typing when a notification blinked in the corner of the screen. Rosalind's iCloud account. Still synced to this machine. A new photo album had updated. I clicked it without thinking. The first image loaded. Rosalind in her school uniform, arms wrapped around Sienna's neck, grinning at the camera. Sienna had her hand on the back of the girl's head, smoothing her hair with a practiced, maternal gesture. I clicked to the video. "Mom leaving was so childish," Rosalind said, her voice bright and unbothered. "Daddy and I aren't going to go after her." Sienna made a soft sound. "You should still call me Aunt Sienna, sweetheart." But she was smiling. Fully, openly smiling. The next video was shorter. Rosalind dragging Sienna up the stairs, chattering about something. Then the camera panned to the bookshelf in the study. A framed photograph. Jasper, Sienna, and Rosalind, all three of them laughing at something off-camera. It was sitting in the exact spot where a photo of Rosalind and me had been. "This is the perfect family portrait," Rosalind announced. "I want us to stay like this forever."
"Sign here," Aurora said, sliding the folder across the desk. "Rosalind's camp forms." Jasper didn't look up. Just grabbed the pen. "You can't even handle paperwork? What do I keep you for?" Three signatures. Done. He tossed the pen. "How was the checkup?" Aurora pulled the folder back. There is no checkup. There is no baby. Hasn't been since that gurney hit me in the hospital lobby. While you built a snowman with HER. While my daughter called HER "Mama." You never even noticed I was gone for three days. She smiled. "Fine. Everything's fine." Jasper frowned. "Then why do you look like death?" Because I'm holding the divorce papers you just signed. Because you just ended our marriage without even reading. "Just tired." He waved a hand, already turned back to his screen. "Go rest. Stop being so dramatic. It's exhausting." Aurora walked out. The front door closed behind her. Cold air. Silence. Then her phone buzzed. Unknown: Aurora. The black car to your left. Get in. She looked up. A black limousine. Tinted windows. One of them rolled down slowly. Grey eyes. Broad shoulders. Chiseled jaw. He didn't smile. He just looked at her—like he'd been waiting a long time for this moment. Unknown: Phineas Everett. Jasper's uncle. "Get in, Aurora." His voice was low, somehow vibrating straight to her core. "You're done with him." *** ***** Chapter 1: The Day I Lost Everything (Aurora's POV) "Mrs. Everett, I'm very sorry. We couldn't save the baby." The words floated above me, disembodied and distant, like they belonged to someone else's nightmare. I lay motionless on the hospital bed, my body still numb from the anesthesia. The doctor's voice droned on, explaining procedures and recovery timelines, but I couldn't focus. The words "couldn't save" echoed in my skull, bouncing off the walls of my consciousness like a ricocheting bullet. Each repetition carved a deeper wound. I stared at the white ceiling tiles above me-counting them, one by one, because if I stopped counting, I'd have to face what had just happened. One, two, three... My vision blurred. Four, five... Were those tears or was the ceiling actually melting? Six, seven... I blinked hard. The tiles came back into focus, but the ache in my chest only intensified. It wasn't until this moment-lying here, empty and broken-that the truth crashed over me like a tidal wave I'd been too blind to see coming. Jasper had never loved me. Not me. Never me. His heart had always belonged to Sienna. His late brother's widow. The woman I'd foolishly thought I could compete with, that I could somehow eclipse through sheer devotion and patience. God, I'd been so stupid. Today was supposed to be my first prenatal checkup. The appointment I'd circled on the calendar in red marker three weeks ago, the one I'd reminded him about every single day. Jasper had looked me directly in the eyes last night, his hand briefly touching mine across the dinner table-a gesture so rare it had made my heart flutter stupidly, pathetically-and he'd promised. "I'll be there tomorrow, Aurora. I won't miss it." I'd believed him. Again. How many times could one person be this naive? I'd sat in the hospital lobby that morning, my phone clutched in my trembling hand like a lifeline. The waiting room had been filled with other expectant mothers, their faces glowing with anticipation, their partners sitting protectively beside them. I'd watched them, feeling a sick, twisting envy in my gut that I hated myself for. I'd called Jasper fourteen times. I counted each one. The first call, I'd been hopeful. Maybe he was just running late. By the fifth call, my palms were sweating. Traffic, I told myself. There must be terrible traffic. By the tenth call, my hands were shaking so badly I could barely hold the phone. The other couples in the waiting room had started glancing at me with pity in their eyes-that awful, knowing look that said they understood exactly what was happening. By the fourteenth call, I'd stopped hoping. I just kept dialing because I didn't know what else to do. No answer. Not once. Then I'd heard the commotion in the corridor-urgent voices, the screech of rubber wheels on linoleum. I'd looked up just in time to see the emergency gurney hurtling toward me, pushed by frantic orderlies. I didn't have time to move. The impact had sent me flying backward. My body hit the cold tile floor with a sickening crack that I felt through every bone. The phone skittered from my hand, sliding across the polished floor and coming to rest several feet away, its screen still glowing with Jasper's unanswered call. Pain. Immediate, white-hot, all-consuming pain exploded through my abdomen. It was unlike anything I'd ever experienced-a tearing sensation, as if something vital inside me was being ripped apart. I'd tried to scream, but the air had been knocked from my lungs. All that came out was a strangled gasp. I lay there, crumpled on the floor, one hand instinctively clutching my stomach. My vision swam. The fluorescent lights above me blurred into halos. Somewhere far away, someone was shouting for help. I tried to reach for my phone, but my arm wouldn't obey. Through the haze of pain, my phone screen suddenly illuminated. The FaceTime call connected. For one delirious moment, relief flooded through me. He'd called back. Finally, he'd called back. Maybe he was worried. Maybe he'd realized something was wrong. But then I heard the laughter. Not his laughter-hers. Rosalind's high-pitched, delighted giggle. "Daddy! Mama Sienna! Look at the snowman!" The background noise resolved itself into the unmistakable sounds of a ski resort: the crunch of snow, distant music, the cheerful chatter of other vacationers. Through my phone screen, I could see pristine white slopes stretching behind them, bathed in golden afternoon sunlight. They were in Aspen. Building a snowman. All three of them. My daughter. My husband. And her. The betrayal hit me harder than the gurney had. It hollowed me out from the inside, leaving nothing but a gaping wound where my heart used to be. "What is it, Aurora?" Jasper's voice cut through the phone, sharp with irritation. I could see his face now on the screen-handsome, cold, annoyed at being interrupted. "What's so urgent?" I tried to speak. I tried to tell him that I was hurt, that I was bleeding, that something was terribly, catastrophically wrong. My lips moved, forming words that my voice couldn't produce. All that escaped was a pitiful, broken moan. Then I heard another voice. Soft, feminine, dripping with false sweetness. "Is that Aurora calling?" Sienna's voice was like honey laced with poison. I couldn't see her face, but I could imagine her perfectly-delicate features arranged in an expression of practiced concern, her hand probably resting on Jasper's arm in that proprietary way she had. "Mom's so annoying." Rosalind's voice came through clearly, petulant and dismissive. My own daughter. My flesh and blood. "Daddy, hang up! I want to take a picture with Mama Sienna!" Mama Sienna. The words stabbed through me like broken glass. My daughter-the child I'd carried for nine months, the baby I'd nursed through every midnight crying fit, the little girl I'd read bedtime stories to every single night-was calling another woman Mama. When had that happened? When had I lost her too? Jasper didn't even look at the screen. He was watching Rosalind and Sienna, smiling at them with a warmth he never showed me. "Whatever it is can wait until I get back," he said dismissively, his tone making it clear that I was nothing more than an inconvenient interruption to his perfect family vacation. The call ended. The pain in my abdomen suddenly intensified, becoming unbearable. My vision tunneled, darkness creeping in from the edges. The last thing I saw before unconsciousness claimed me was the phone screen, dark and silent. Then nothing. --- "Are you all right, Mrs. Everett?" The doctor, seeing that I didn't respond, leaned in to examine me. "I'm fine, I'm okay-please continue speaking." I closed my eyes wearily. "I'm very sorry, ma'am," he said. "The fall caused a miscarriage. We did everything we could." We did everything we could.Standard medical protocol. I didn't cry. I physically couldn't. It was as if all my tears had frozen inside me, turning to ice in my veins. The grief was too big, too overwhelming to express through something as simple as crying. The room was empty except for the doctor and a nurse hovering near the door. No family. No husband. No daughter. I didn't call my mother. The thought crossed my mind briefly, but I dismissed it just as quickly. I knew exactly what Martha would say. She'd find a way to make this my fault. "What did you do wrong, Aurora? Wives don't lose their husbands' attention for no reason. You must have failed him somehow. You should have tried harder. Been prettier. More accommodating. Less needy." I could hear her voice so clearly in my head that it was as if she was actually standing in the room. Years of her criticism had etched her words into my psyche, a constant voice of doubt and self-blame. The doctor cleared his throat, pulling me back to the present. "You'll need significant rest and recovery," he said, his tone gentler now. "I must warn you-another pregnancy may be very difficult after this. The damage to your uterus was... extensive." After he left, the tears finally came. They poured out of me in silent, shaking sobs that wracked my entire body. I pressed my face into the thin hospital pillow, muffling the sounds, because even now-even in my darkest moment-I couldn't allow myself to be too loud, too much, too inconvenient. This baby had been Rosalind's idea. She'd begged for a little brother or sister, her eyes wide and earnest. "Please, Mommy? Please? I promise I'll help take care of them!" And Jasper had agreed, saying it would "complete the family." Complete the family. What a cruel joke that had turned out to be. --- I discharged myself three days later. Three days I'd spent in that hospital room, alone except for the nurses who came in at regular intervals to check my vitals. No visitors. No flowers. No get-well cards. Just me and the stark white walls and the relentless beeping of machines. No one came to pick me up. Of course they didn't. I signed the discharge papers alone, my hand shaking slightly as I scrawled my signature. I paid the bills alone, watching my savings account dip dangerously low. I called an Uber alone, standing outside the hospital entrance with my small overnight bag, watching happy families come and go. As I waited for my ride, I made myself a promise. Standing there in the cold January air, my body still aching, my heart still broken, I swore to myself: I would never let myself become this pathetic again. Never again would I wait by the phone for a man who wouldn't call. Never again would I believe promises that meant nothing. Never again would I mistake indifference for love. The Uber was halfway to the Everett estate when my phone buzzed. A video had been posted to the Everett family iMessage group. Chapter 2: No Wonder Daughter Doesn't Like You (Aurora's POV) The video showed Aspen's snow-covered mountains in the background, picture-perfect and postcard-pretty. Rosalind stood between Jasper and Sienna, bundled in an expensive pink ski jacket I didn't recognize. She was holding a half-eaten gelato cone, her face bright with happiness. "Try it, Mama Sienna!" my daughter chirped, holding the cone up to Sienna's mouth. Sienna took a delicate bite, laughing-that light, tinkling laugh that had charmed Jasper's entire family. Then she turned to Jasper, her eyes sparkling with something I recognized all too well. Something that looked dangerously close to love. "Want some?" I watched, frozen, as Jasper leaned down without hesitation and bit into the gelato exactly where Sienna had just bitten. My stomach turned violently. Jasper had always been obsessive about boundaries. He'd never shared food with me. Never used my utensils. Never drank from my glass. "It's unhygienic," he'd said once, pulling away when I'd offered him a bite of my dessert. But now he was sharing ice cream with Sienna, in front of our daughter, without a moment's hesitation. The intimacy of it was staggering. It wasn't just about the food. It was the way he looked at her-soft, warm, present in a way he never was with me. It was the way she smiled at him, confident in her place by his side. It was the way Rosalind beamed at both of them, her face radiating pure joy. They looked like a real family. And I was the outsider looking in. "I'm posting this to Instagram," Sienna announced, her voice bright with laughter. The video disappeared seconds later. A message appeared in the group chat: "What was that? It disappeared before I could watch." Victoria, Jasper's mother. Then Rosalind's reply: "Oops, wrong group chat!" They had another group. One without me. A private family group where I didn't exist. Where they could share their moments and their laughter and their gelato without my inconvenient presence. I stared at my phone, my hands trembling so violently that the screen blurred. The pain in my chest was so acute I couldn't breathe. It felt like my ribcage was collapsing inward, crushing my heart and lungs until there was nothing left but hollow emptiness. I didn't go straight home. I first went to a law office downtown and met with a lawyer-but that lawyer named Tom did not satisfy me. The way he looked at me made it feel as though I were some idle, parasitic wife trying to use a divorce to extort a fortune from a wealthy husband. Then, finally, I returned to the Everett estate. I'd been gone for three days. No one had called to ask where I was. The house was exactly as I'd left it-grand, cold, imposing. A monument to old money and older traditions. Victoria sat in the drawing room when I entered, perfectly coiffed and dressed in an expensive silk blouse, sipping red wine from a crystal glass. She looked up as I walked in, her eyes sweeping over me with thinly veiled disapproval. She didn't ask if I was all right. Didn't ask where I'd been. Didn't notice-or chose not to notice-that I was moving carefully, still recovering from physical trauma. "You've been absent for three days," she said coldly, setting down her wine glass with a sharp clink. "Do you have any idea how that looks? The guests at my luncheon yesterday were asking about you. Mrs. Hartford specifically mentioned how odd it was that the lady of the house was nowhere to be found. You've neglected your duties." Your duties. As if I was a servant. An employee who'd failed to show up for work. I said nothing. What was there to say? That I'd been in the hospital losing my baby? That her son had been too busy playing house with another woman to care? Victoria wouldn't care. She'd find a way to make it my fault anyway. That evening, Jasper finally returned from Aspen. I heard him before I saw him-his voice in the foyer, laughing about something, his footsteps confident and unhurried. He walked through the front door like a king returning to his castle, shrugging off his expensive wool coat. He tossed it at me without even looking. I caught it reflexively, the heavy fabric landing in my arms. "Deal with the luggage," he ordered, his tone casual, distracted. "Everything needs to be unpacked and the ski clothes need to be cleaned." He walked past me toward the stairs, scrolling through his phone, not sparing me a single glance. Then he paused, as if suddenly remembering something. "Oh, right." He looked up briefly, his expression mildly curious. "How did the checkup go?" How did the checkup go. Something inside me shattered. It wasn't dramatic. It didn't make a sound. But I felt it break-that last fragile thread that had been holding me together, holding me to this marriage, holding me to the delusion that maybe, somehow, things could get better. It snapped. My vision went red. Blood roared in my ears. My hands clenched into fists so tight my nails bit into my palms. "Jasper!" The scream tore from my throat before I could stop it. Raw. Anguished. Furious. "Because you weren't there, the baby is gone! Do you understand? The baby is gone! You'll never have a second child!" He stopped. Turned. Frowned at me like I was a stranger who'd started screaming at him on the street. "What are you talking about?" His tone was sharp, annoyed, as if I was being unreasonable. "Stop being hysterical." "You're always like this," he continued, his expression hardening with contempt. "Dramatic. Irrational. Emotional. No wonder Rosalind doesn't like being around you. Look at yourself. You're a mess." I stared at him. Really looked at him, perhaps for the first time in years. This man I'd loved since college. This man I'd given up my career for, my friends for, my entire identity for. He felt nothing for me. Absolutely nothing. I was less than a stranger to him. I was an inconvenience. An obligation. A burden he tolerated because society expected him to have a wife. "Is that so?" My voice came out eerily calm, detached, as if it belonged to someone else. "Does Rosalind only like that woman? The one who couldn't wait for her husband's body to get cold before seducing his brother? Does she like 'Mama Sienna' better?" Jasper's face darkened instantly, fury flooding his features. "How dare you," he hissed, taking a step toward me, his voice low and dangerous. "Sienna just lost her husband. She's grieving. She's vulnerable. And you're jealous of a widow? You're cold-blooded, Aurora. Absolutely heartless. I can't believe I married someone so cruel." He turned on his heel, heading toward the dining room. "Think about what you've said," he threw over his shoulder. "And fix that attitude before Rosalind sees you like this." The door slammed shut behind him. I stood alone in the foyer, his coat still in my hands, the sound of that slammed door echoing through the empty house. A single tear slid down my cheek. Then another. I wiped them away roughly, anger replacing the grief. I was done crying over this man. I was done begging for scraps of affection. I was done pretending that this marriage was anything other than a prison. I pulled out my phone with shaking hands and scrolled through my contacts until I found Olivia's name. My best friend. The only person who'd told me from the beginning that marrying Jasper was a mistake. She answered on the second ring. "Rory? What's wrong? You sound-" My voice shook, but my resolve was absolute. "Liv," I said quietly, each word deliberate, final. "Do you know any good divorce lawyers?" Chapter 3: Substitutes Chapter 3: Substitutes (Aurora's POV) Jasper didn't come home last night. Neither did Rosalind. After her husband's death, Sienna had claimed that staying at the Everett estate brought back too many painful memories, so she'd moved into a luxury penthouse downtown. Where Jasper and Rosalind had spent the night, I didn't need to guess. I packed the important documents into my handbag, straightened my coat, and opened the door. Victoria was already in the sitting room. She sat on the sofa with a cup of red tea, one leg crossed over the other, her expression carrying that particular brand of contempt she reserved exclusively for me. "Up so early?" She took a slow sip, watching me over the rim of her cup. "I assumed you'd spend the morning in bed playing the tragic heroine." I had spent years stopping in my tracks whenever she spoke, lowering my eyes, waiting for the lecture to end. Years of absorbing her disapproval because I knew what she thought-that I was a housekeeper's daughter, common and unworthy, nothing compared to the elegant Sienna Rathbone who could have brought the family actual glory. Not this morning. I adjusted my collar and gave her a sideways glance, my tone easy. "Morning, Victoria. Lovely mood you're in, as always." I didn't break my stride toward the door. "Someone in this house has to actually do something useful. Can't all of us just sit around drinking tea and judging people, can we?" I rushed into the study before she could respond. I still had a document left there. I pushed the door open. The other private safe in the corner of the wall intrigued me-I seemed never to have been allowed to open it. What could be inside? I tried Jasper's birthday first. Red light. Then Rosalind's. Red light again. I stared at the keypad for a moment, then typed in Sienna's birthday. A soft beep. The door swung open. I almost laughed. Almost. Then I saw what was inside, and the urge to laugh died completely. Photographs. Dozens of them, organized with a care I'd never seen Jasper apply to anything involving me. Sienna sleeping, her face relaxed and unguarded. Sienna reading in the garden, her hair catching the afternoon light. Sienna laughing with a small dog tucked under her arm. Every single one had been taken without her knowledge. I turned one over. On the back, in Jasper's bold, angular handwriting: *The love of my life.* I turned over another. Same handwriting. *The love of my life.* Then I found one near the bottom of the stack. I flipped it over. *I got married. She looks like you.* He'd always insisted I keep my hair a certain shade. Whenever I'd let it fade, he'd already booked the stylist to come to the house before I'd thought to mention it. I'd taken it as attentiveness. A rare, small sign that he noticed me. He'd been coloring me in to match her. I stood there in his study, breathing through the nausea, and understood with absolute clarity what I had been for the last several years. Not a wife. Not even a person, really. A prop. A stand-in. A pale imitation of the woman he actually wanted. I pulled out my phone and photographed every piece of evidence methodically. Then I closed the safe, wiped the keypad clean, and left the room exactly as I'd found it. The Sterling Law Group occupied the top three floors of a glass tower downtown. The reception area was all clean lines and expensive silence. A polished young woman at the front desk told me that the attorney Olivia had booked for me, Linda, was still in a meeting and would I mind waiting? I didn't mind. I sat down and opened a novel on my phone. A few minutes later, the automatic glass doors slid open. I had the distinct sense of being watched, and I glanced up-but I only caught a man's back as the receptionist led him through a side corridor. Tall, broad-shouldered, wearing a bespoke suit that fit him with the kind of precision that didn't come from off a rack. The fabric had a quiet, expensive sheen under the office lights. He didn't look at me. I looked back down at my phone. Ten minutes later, the receptionist came over with a small apologetic smile. "Ms. Higgins, I'm so sorry-Linda is going to be a while longer. But our senior partner, Mr. Gavin Sterling, has a window right now and would be happy to see you instead, if that works?" I accepted immediately. Gavin Sterling looked exactly like what he was-a man who'd never lost a case and knew it. Tall, rimless glasses, a smile that was charming in a slightly detached way. He gestured for me to sit across from his desk and listened without interrupting as I laid out the marriage, the miscarriage, the ski trip, the group chat, the safe. I showed him the photographs on my phone. He pushed his glasses up and studied them. Then he leaned back in his chair and gave me the kind of look that meant he was about to say something I didn't want to hear. "Legally speaking, this falls under emotional infidelity at best." His tone was measured, not unkind. "It's damaging. It's morally reprehensible. But it's going to be very difficult to have it recognized as material fault in court." "I understand." "Then let me ask you something more important." He folded his hands on the desk and looked at me directly. "Do you want full custody of your daughter?" Rosalind's face surfaced in my mind-not the bright, laughing face from that Aspen video, but the way she'd looked at me last week. Flat. Irritated. Like I was a stranger who'd wandered into a room she was using. "I haven't decided yet," I said. Gavin nodded slowly, no judgment in his expression. "I'll prepare two versions of the divorce agreement. One that includes a custody claim, one that doesn't. You can decide which direction you want to go when you're ready." I thanked him and stood to leave. (Author's POV) What Aurora didn't know was that the moment she stepped into the elevator, a door at the back of Gavin's office opened. Phineas Everett walked in from the adjoining room, hands in his pockets, and moved to stand at the floor-to-ceiling window. Below, a slight figure in a dark coat emerged from the building's entrance and disappeared into the flow of traffic. Gavin watched him from behind his desk. "Phineas." There was a note of amusement in his voice. "She's your nephew's wife. Steering Jasper's wife toward a divorce lawyer-is that really appropriate?" The reply was the man's tall, silent back. (Aurora's POV) Rosalind was sitting on the living room carpet when I got back, holding a teddy bear with one arm torn clean off at the seam. Something in me moved automatically. I walked over and crouched down. "Give it here, Rosalind. Mom will sew it back." Rosalind looked at me, then at the bear, then stood up and dropped it straight into the wastepaper basket beside the sofa. She lifted her chin with an expression of supreme authority that looked wrong on a child her age. "Mama Sienna says we replace things. We don't fix them like poor people." She brushed her hands together as if disposing of something unpleasant. "Since you're so keen on doing that kind of work, why don't you go wash all the stuffed animals in my room?" I looked at her. My daughter. My face in miniature. "Go ask your Mama Sienna to wash them," I said, keeping my voice even. Rosalind's eyes went wide with genuine outrage. "Mama Sienna's hands are for playing piano and painting. She's an artist. She doesn't do that kind of thing." "And what am I?" The words came out before I could stop them. "What do you think I am, Rosalind? Your maid?" "What on earth is going on?" Victoria's voice cut across the room as she swept in from the hallway, her heels sharp on the hardwood. She took one look at the scene and her face arranged itself into familiar disapproval. "Aurora, what is wrong with you? Making a scene in front of the child?" She pulled Rosalind against her side, rubbing the girl's shoulder. "Don't pay any attention to her, sweetheart. Your mama's just being difficult today." Rosalind tucked herself against her grandmother and looked at me with an expression of total vindication. I stood there and looked at both of them-the grandmother and the granddaughter, one teaching and one learning, both already so certain of my place in this house. I turned and walked upstairs. Rosalind has been completely poisoned by the Everett family's upbringing, and if I forcibly take custody of her, it will only make her hate me even more. Perhaps I need to become stronger in order to regain my daughter's respect. After dinner, I took the divorce papers out of my bag, slipped them into Rosalind's summer camp file, tidied it up, and then knocked on Jasper's study door. He was at his desk. He looked up, mildly impatient. "Rosalind's enrollment waiver for next semester and her summer camp application." I kept my voice neutral, sliding the folder across his desk. "The school's been asking for a parent signature." He picked up his pen. I watched him flip through the first page, then the second. He was being unusually thorough tonight. My heartbeat climbed into my throat. He turned to the third page. One more page after this. "Jasper." I interrupted his action. "There's actually something else I wanted to discuss." Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me (Aurora's POV) He looked up. "What is it?" "I think we should-" His phone rang. His assistant's name lit up the screen. He held up one finger and answered, already pressing his fingers to his temple as the voice on the other end escalated into obvious crisis. He snapped back at whoever it was, his attention entirely consumed. With his eyes on the middle distance, he flipped to the bottom of the stack and signed quickly at the flagged lines. Three signatures. Then he dropped the pen. I watched Jasper Everett sign his name to the divorce agreement in the same distracted motion he used to sign expense reports. I reached across and pulled the folder back. He hung up. "What were you going to say?" "Nothing. I just remembered-it's already sorted." I smiled and tucked the folder under my arm. He leaned forward slightly, and before I could step back, he tilted his head toward my neck and inhaled. His hand came up and brushed my cheek. His throat moved. I stepped back immediately, putting distance between us. He blinked, then pulled back himself, his expression shifting to something closer to irritation. "Aurora, you're pregnant. Stop wearing so much perfume. It's not good for the baby." I looked at him for a moment. I didn't tell him it was just shower gel. I didn't tell him there was no baby anymore. I looked down at the folder in my hands, at the signature that had just ended four years of my life, and felt something loosen in my chest-a knot I'd been carrying so long I'd forgotten it wasn't supposed to be there. "Of course," I said pleasantly. "I'll be more careful. Don't worry-I won't let anything happen to your precious heir." --- I was drifting into a heavy, uneasy sleep when the bedroom door creaked open. The mattress dipped. A man's hand slid under the duvet, cold against the warmth of my skin. It moved up my back, presumptuous and familiar. I sat up instantly, clutching the sheets to my chest. Jasper sat on the edge of the bed. He was wearing a dark silk robe, the belt loosely tied. He looked at me with a heavy-lidded, suggestive gaze. "I'm going to take a shower," he said, his voice low. "Then I'll come back. We can sleep together tonight." Bile rose in my throat. I pressed a hand to my mouth, fighting the urge to vomit. "Jasper," I managed to say, my voice trembling with suppressed disgust. "I need to rest. Please go sleep in the Guest Wing." A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. He stopped untying his robe. "Excuse me?" Ever since I announced the pregnancy, he had insisted on separate rooms. He claimed he didn't want to disturb me or the baby. I knew the truth. He just didn't want to look at me. He was mourning his brother, pining for his sister-in-law, and I was just an inconvenience. Tonight, he was just looking for a release. "I am very sure," I said, meeting his gaze without flinching. "Get out." Jasper let out a cold laugh. He shrugged, an arrogant smirk playing on his lips. "Suit yourself. Don't regret it later." He stood up and walked out, not looking back. As the door clicked shut, I grabbed the pillow and hurled it at the wood. It hit with a dull thud. I got out of bed and poured myself a glass of water. My hands were shaking. I took a slow sip. Just a few more hours. This nightmare was almost over. The next morning, I was jolted awake by rough hands shaking my shoulders. "Wake up!" Rosalind stood by the bed, hands on her hips. Her face was twisted in a scowl. "I want Blueberry Crepes," she demanded. "Make them now. Or I'm not going to that stupid kindergarten." I rubbed my throbbing temples. "I'm not feeling well, Rosalind," I said, my voice hoarse. "Ask Mrs. Potts or the chef to make them for you." She let out a piercing scream. She threw herself onto the carpet, kicking and thrashing. "No! I want you to do it! You're lazy!" The door flew open. Victoria marched in, dressed in a pristine high-fashion suit. She took one look at the scene and stormed over to me. She got right in my face. "Look at this," she hissed. "You are absolutely classless. You can't even manage a simple bonding activity with your daughter? You use this pregnancy as an excuse for everything." Rosalind sat up, tears streaming down her face. "I don't want her to be my Mom!" she wailed. My head felt like it was splitting open. I looked at the little girl who looked so much like me but acted exactly like them. "Fine," I said, a cold smile touching my lips. "Since you love your Mama Sienna so much, and you have that special iMessage group with her and your father, why don't you ask her to be your mother?" Victoria's eyes widened. She stepped forward and slapped me across the face. The sound cracked through the room. My cheek burned instantly. "What is going on here?" Jasper appeared in the doorway. He was in his workout gear, sweat glistening on his forehead. Rosalind scrambled up and wrapped her arms around his leg. "Daddy! She's being mean!" Victoria pointed a manicured finger at me. "This woman is out of control, Jasper. She is disrespecting my mother and refusing to care for her child. You need to handle her." I stared at Jasper. I waited. He looked at the bright red handprint on my cheek. He didn't blink. He frowned, looking annoyed rather than concerned. "Aurora," he said flatly. "She is my mother. You should learn some respect." The last thread of hope snapped. I walked up to him. I stood so close I could smell his expensive cologne mixed with sweat. "She hit me, Jasper," I said, my voice ice-cold. "I don't care if she's your mother or the Queen of England. The moment violence starts, respect ends." I drew back my hand and slapped him. It was hard. My palm stung. The room went deadly silent. Victoria gasped, covering her mouth. "How dare you!" Victoria shrieked. "You touched my son!" I straightened my spine. I looked Jasper dead in the eye. "You're her son," I said. "You can take the punishment for her." I slapped him again. "That settles it. We're even." Jasper's face was turning red, his eyes bulging with rage. "Jasper, we are finished," I said. "Now, all of you, get the hell out of my room." I shoved Victoria toward the door. I pushed Jasper. He stumbled back, clutching his face, too shocked by my words to react physically. "Get out!" I slammed the door in their faces and locked it. Silence returned. I pulled my suitcase from the closet. I realized I didn't have much to pack. Years in this house, and my life fit into a single carry-on. I took the envelope from my drawer. Inside were the medical records confirming the miscarriage and the signed divorce agreement. I placed it under the lamp on the nightstand. I took my bag and unlocked the door. As I walked down the hallway, I heard a voice from the study. Sienna. The door was ajar. I stopped. Through the crack, I saw Sienna in a form-fitting silk dress. She held an ice pack to Jasper's cheek. "She hit you so hard," she cooed. "Does it hurt?" She shifted, and her heel seemed to slip. Jasper's arm shot out. He caught her by the waist, pulling her flush against him. The air in the room charged with electricity. Jasper stared at her for a second, then crashed his lips onto hers. It wasn't gentle. It was desperate. He kissed her neck, burying his face in her skin. His hands roamed over her body. I watched as his hand moved to her back. *Zzzzp.* The zipper of her dress slid down. The silk fell away, exposing her breast. Sienna gasped. She pushed against his chest, but her resistance was feeble. "Jasper, stop... your brother..." "He's gone," Jasper muttered against her skin. I pulled out my phone. I recorded ten seconds of it. The kiss. The zipper. The exposure. Sienna looked up and saw me through the crack in the door. Panic flashed in her eyes. She pulled her dress up, stumbling back. I stopped recording and put the phone in my pocket. Jasper stepped out of the study a moment later. Sienna trailed behind him, looking flustered. He saw my suitcase. He saw my coat. He didn't look worried. He looked amused. There was a smudge of Sienna's lipstick on his mouth. "What?" he sneered. "You slap me and now you're running away?" I gripped the handle of my suitcase. "Think whatever you want," I said. "You are truly stupid and arrogant." I turned toward the stairs. "Jasper," Sienna whispered loudly, feigning concern. "Maybe you should stop her? She is pregnant, after all." Jasper let out a scoff. "No need," he said loud enough for me to hear. "She gave up everything to marry me. No job. No money. She can't survive a week without the Everett name." I kept walking. "Don't worry," Jasper called out. "She'll come back begging me in a few days." I walked out the front door. The morning air was crisp and cold. It felt like freedom. I stood by the curb and opened my Uber app. Then I opened my messages. I attached the video I had just taken. **To: Gavin Sterling** **[Video Attachment]** **Mr. Sterling, is this enough evidence for marital misconduct?** Chapter 5: I Quit Chapter 5: I Quit (Aurora's POV) The Uber pulled up to the glass tower of Aether Life Sciences at 8:47 in the morning. I walked through the lobby with my carry-on in one hand and a cardboard box tucked under my arm. The receptionist looked up, startled. I didn't stop. Ethan's office was on the fourth floor. I pushed open the door without knocking. He was at his desk, sorting through a stack of folders. He looked up when he heard the door, and his expression shifted the moment he saw me. I dropped the envelope on his desk. It landed with a flat, definitive slap. "Ethan," I said. "That's my resignation." He stared at the envelope, then at me. He picked it up slowly, as if it might bite him. "Mrs. Everett." He set it back down. "Does Jasper know about this?" "No. And it doesn't matter." He straightened in his chair, reaching for the professional tone he kept on standby for difficult situations. "Per the executive contract terms, a resignation of this level requires CEO sign-off before it can be processed. Without Jasper's approval, you can't just-" "Stop." I planted both hands on his desk and leaned forward. "Get one thing straight. This is at-will employment. I'm not serving a prison sentence. Since when do I need a hall pass to walk out the door?" I held up one finger. "And I'm a secretary, Ethan. A secretary. Are you seriously telling me the CEO needs to personally authorize a secretary's resignation?" He opened his mouth. "I'm not asking for permission," I said. "I'm notifying you. I quit. Effective today." He closed his mouth. I watched the panic move across his face and felt nothing but a cold, clean clarity. Three years ago, Jasper had pulled me out of the R&D lab with a single memo. One page, signed by him, and suddenly I was his personal secretary instead of a scientist. I had told myself it was temporary. I had told myself a lot of things. The month after I was transferred, Sienna walked into my lab and took over my project. I hadn't connected the dots then. I did now. Ethan recovered enough to try a different angle. "Your year-end bonus hasn't been disbursed yet. And the non-compete clause in your contract stipulates-" "Speaking of contracts." I cut him off. "Tell your boss something for me. That gene-sequencing patent I licensed to Aether? The personal license I granted, under my own name?" I watched his face carefully. "My attorney will be sending a cease and desist letter later today. Aether has been in violation of the ethical use clause since Sienna took over the project. The license is revoked." The color drained from Ethan's face. "Aurora. The clinical trial is at a critical stage right now. If you pull the core patent authorization, the losses will be-" "In the hundreds of millions. Yes, I know." I picked up my cardboard box. "This isn't a negotiation, Ethan. It's a notification. If Aether uses my intellectual property again without authorization, I'll see you in court." I walked out without looking back. The morning air outside hit me like cold water. I stood on the sidewalk for a moment, box in my arms, and breathed. Then I flagged a cab. The coffee shop Gavin had chosen was tucked between a bookstore and a dry cleaner on a quiet side street. Dark wood paneling, low lighting, and booths with high backs that swallowed sound. Private enough. Gavin was already there when I arrived. He pushed his rimless glasses up his nose and reached for the tablet the moment I sat down. "I watched the video three times," he said, pulling up the file. "It's solid. Behavioral and emotional infidelity, clearly documented. The physical component is implied but visible enough to be compelling." "But?" I wrapped both hands around the mug of black coffee the server had just set down. "But this is a no-fault divorce state. A kiss on video doesn't automatically shift the asset division in your favor, not unless we can prove he used marital funds to benefit her." He looked up. "Did he?" "Almost certainly. But I don't care about the asset split." Gavin blinked. "Aurora-" "I want the divorce finalized fast. That's all. I want him to sign the papers and I want to be done." I stirred the coffee slowly. "What I do care about is the patent. Walk me through the process." He leaned back. "The cease and desist goes out today. If they don't comply within the response window, we file for an injunction. Given that the license was granted under your personal name and not as part of any employment agreement, the argument is clean. The ethical use clause violation gives us the hook." He tapped his pen on the table. "Any revenue Aether generated using your patent during the breach period is technically recoverable." "Then recover it." "You're sure you don't want to go after the marital assets too? Because I can make a very strong case-" "I don't want his money, Gavin." I set down the spoon. "I want what's mine. The patent royalties. That's it." He studied me for a moment, then nodded. "All right. I'll have the C&D out by noon and the divorce petition filed by end of day. With the video evidence, I can push for an expedited timeline." "Good." I gathered my coat and reached for the cardboard box under the table. My bag had slipped off the seat, and I crouched to pull it back up, then slung it over my shoulder along with the box and pushed toward the door. I was digging for my car keys with one hand when I walked straight into something solid. Not something. Someone. The impact knocked the box sideways. A large hand caught my elbow, steadying me before I could stumble, and another hand settled at my waist. The grip was firm and unhurried, like catching falling things was something this person did without thinking. I looked up. The man was tall. Broad shoulders. A jaw with a day's worth of dark stubble that should have looked careless but didn't. His eyes were grey, the kind of grey that looked like deep water, and they were watching me with an expression I couldn't immediately read. His coat smelled like cedarwood and expensive tobacco. I registered, in a detached and purely aesthetic way, that he was extraordinarily handsome. What a shame, I thought. Wrong time, wrong life. I took a step back, straightened my coat, and shifted the box back under my arm. "Thank you," I said, giving him a brief nod. He smiled. Just slightly. He inclined his head. I stepped around him and walked to my car, my mind already back on injunctions and filing deadlines. (Author's POV) Gavin watched the whole thing from the window booth and couldn't help himself. "Well," he said, as Phineas Everett crossed the coffee shop and dropped into the seat across from him. "I didn't know the famously cold-blooded Phineas Everett made a habit of catching damsels in distress." Phineas said nothing. His gaze had drifted to the table, and it settled on the coffee cup Aurora had left behind. The mug still had a faint imprint of lipstick on the rim. He reached out and ran one finger along the edge of it, slow and thoughtful, the way a person examines something they intend to remember. Gavin cleared his throat. "Jasper," he said, pulling out his folder, "is being both stupid and greedy about the settlement. He actually tried to absorb her patent into the company's IP portfolio. His own wife's personal patent." Phineas's expression didn't change, but his hand went still. He set the mug down and looked at Gavin directly. When he spoke, his voice was quiet and precise. "Can you win?" "You know my record." Phineas's eyes narrowed slightly. "Then win." Gavin nodded, making a note. "I'll have everything moving by end of business today. She's a straightforward client, actually. Doesn't want the marital assets. Just the patent royalties and a fast exit." "Good." Phineas leaned back. "And Gavin." "Yeah?" "Watch your language when you refer to her." A pause. "She won't be Jasper's wife much longer." Gavin looked up from his notepad. "She'll be his ex-wife." "Correct." Gavin rolled his eyes and wrote it down anyway. (Aurora's POV) The hotel room was quiet. I set the cardboard box on the floor and opened my laptop on the small desk by the window. I had three emails to draft and a list of files to organize. I opened a new document and had just started typing when a notification blinked in the corner of the screen. Rosalind's iCloud account. Still synced to this machine. A new photo album had updated. I clicked it without thinking. The first image loaded. Rosalind in her school uniform, arms wrapped around Sienna's neck, grinning at the camera. Sienna had her hand on the back of the girl's head, smoothing her hair with a practiced, maternal gesture. I clicked to the video. "Mom leaving was so childish," Rosalind said, her voice bright and unbothered. "Daddy and I aren't going to go after her." Sienna made a soft sound. "You should still call me Aunt Sienna, sweetheart." But she was smiling. Fully, openly smiling. The next video was shorter. Rosalind dragging Sienna up the stairs, chattering about something. Then the camera panned to the bookshelf in the study. A framed photograph. Jasper, Sienna, and Rosalind, all three of them laughing at something off-camera. It was sitting in the exact spot where a photo of Rosalind and me had been. "This is the perfect family portrait," Rosalind announced. "I want us to stay like this forever."
"Sign here," Aurora said, sliding the folder across the desk. "Rosalind's camp forms." Jasper didn't look up. Just grabbed the pen. "You can't even handle paperwork? What do I keep you for?" Three signatures. Done. He tossed the pen. "How was the checkup?" Aurora pulled the folder back. There is no checkup. There is no baby. Hasn't been since that gurney hit me in the hospital lobby. While you built a snowman with HER. While my daughter called HER "Mama." You never even noticed I was gone for three days. She smiled. "Fine. Everything's fine." Jasper frowned. "Then why do you look like death?" Because I'm holding the divorce papers you just signed. Because you just ended our marriage without even reading. "Just tired." He waved a hand, already turned back to his screen. "Go rest. Stop being so dramatic. It's exhausting." Aurora walked out. The front door closed behind her. Cold air. Silence. Then her phone buzzed. Unknown: Aurora. The black car to your left. Get in. She looked up. A black limousine. Tinted windows. One of them rolled down slowly. Grey eyes. Broad shoulders. Chiseled jaw. He didn't smile. He just looked at her—like he'd been waiting a long time for this moment. Unknown: Phineas Everett. Jasper's uncle. "Get in, Aurora." His voice was low, somehow vibrating straight to her core. "You're done with him." *** ***** Chapter 1: The Day I Lost Everything (Aurora's POV) "Mrs. Everett, I'm very sorry. We couldn't save the baby." The words floated above me, disembodied and distant, like they belonged to someone else's nightmare. I lay motionless on the hospital bed, my body still numb from the anesthesia. The doctor's voice droned on, explaining procedures and recovery timelines, but I couldn't focus. The words "couldn't save" echoed in my skull, bouncing off the walls of my consciousness like a ricocheting bullet. Each repetition carved a deeper wound. I stared at the white ceiling tiles above me-counting them, one by one, because if I stopped counting, I'd have to face what had just happened. One, two, three... My vision blurred. Four, five... Were those tears or was the ceiling actually melting? Six, seven... I blinked hard. The tiles came back into focus, but the ache in my chest only intensified. It wasn't until this moment-lying here, empty and broken-that the truth crashed over me like a tidal wave I'd been too blind to see coming. Jasper had never loved me. Not me. Never me. His heart had always belonged to Sienna. His late brother's widow. The woman I'd foolishly thought I could compete with, that I could somehow eclipse through sheer devotion and patience. God, I'd been so stupid. Today was supposed to be my first prenatal checkup. The appointment I'd circled on the calendar in red marker three weeks ago, the one I'd reminded him about every single day. Jasper had looked me directly in the eyes last night, his hand briefly touching mine across the dinner table-a gesture so rare it had made my heart flutter stupidly, pathetically-and he'd promised. "I'll be there tomorrow, Aurora. I won't miss it." I'd believed him. Again. How many times could one person be this naive? I'd sat in the hospital lobby that morning, my phone clutched in my trembling hand like a lifeline. The waiting room had been filled with other expectant mothers, their faces glowing with anticipation, their partners sitting protectively beside them. I'd watched them, feeling a sick, twisting envy in my gut that I hated myself for. I'd called Jasper fourteen times. I counted each one. The first call, I'd been hopeful. Maybe he was just running late. By the fifth call, my palms were sweating. Traffic, I told myself. There must be terrible traffic. By the tenth call, my hands were shaking so badly I could barely hold the phone. The other couples in the waiting room had started glancing at me with pity in their eyes-that awful, knowing look that said they understood exactly what was happening. By the fourteenth call, I'd stopped hoping. I just kept dialing because I didn't know what else to do. No answer. Not once. Then I'd heard the commotion in the corridor-urgent voices, the screech of rubber wheels on linoleum. I'd looked up just in time to see the emergency gurney hurtling toward me, pushed by frantic orderlies. I didn't have time to move. The impact had sent me flying backward. My body hit the cold tile floor with a sickening crack that I felt through every bone. The phone skittered from my hand, sliding across the polished floor and coming to rest several feet away, its screen still glowing with Jasper's unanswered call. Pain. Immediate, white-hot, all-consuming pain exploded through my abdomen. It was unlike anything I'd ever experienced-a tearing sensation, as if something vital inside me was being ripped apart. I'd tried to scream, but the air had been knocked from my lungs. All that came out was a strangled gasp. I lay there, crumpled on the floor, one hand instinctively clutching my stomach. My vision swam. The fluorescent lights above me blurred into halos. Somewhere far away, someone was shouting for help. I tried to reach for my phone, but my arm wouldn't obey. Through the haze of pain, my phone screen suddenly illuminated. The FaceTime call connected. For one delirious moment, relief flooded through me. He'd called back. Finally, he'd called back. Maybe he was worried. Maybe he'd realized something was wrong. But then I heard the laughter. Not his laughter-hers. Rosalind's high-pitched, delighted giggle. "Daddy! Mama Sienna! Look at the snowman!" The background noise resolved itself into the unmistakable sounds of a ski resort: the crunch of snow, distant music, the cheerful chatter of other vacationers. Through my phone screen, I could see pristine white slopes stretching behind them, bathed in golden afternoon sunlight. They were in Aspen. Building a snowman. All three of them. My daughter. My husband. And her. The betrayal hit me harder than the gurney had. It hollowed me out from the inside, leaving nothing but a gaping wound where my heart used to be. "What is it, Aurora?" Jasper's voice cut through the phone, sharp with irritation. I could see his face now on the screen-handsome, cold, annoyed at being interrupted. "What's so urgent?" I tried to speak. I tried to tell him that I was hurt, that I was bleeding, that something was terribly, catastrophically wrong. My lips moved, forming words that my voice couldn't produce. All that escaped was a pitiful, broken moan. Then I heard another voice. Soft, feminine, dripping with false sweetness. "Is that Aurora calling?" Sienna's voice was like honey laced with poison. I couldn't see her face, but I could imagine her perfectly-delicate features arranged in an expression of practiced concern, her hand probably resting on Jasper's arm in that proprietary way she had. "Mom's so annoying." Rosalind's voice came through clearly, petulant and dismissive. My own daughter. My flesh and blood. "Daddy, hang up! I want to take a picture with Mama Sienna!" Mama Sienna. The words stabbed through me like broken glass. My daughter-the child I'd carried for nine months, the baby I'd nursed through every midnight crying fit, the little girl I'd read bedtime stories to every single night-was calling another woman Mama. When had that happened? When had I lost her too? Jasper didn't even look at the screen. He was watching Rosalind and Sienna, smiling at them with a warmth he never showed me. "Whatever it is can wait until I get back," he said dismissively, his tone making it clear that I was nothing more than an inconvenient interruption to his perfect family vacation. The call ended. The pain in my abdomen suddenly intensified, becoming unbearable. My vision tunneled, darkness creeping in from the edges. The last thing I saw before unconsciousness claimed me was the phone screen, dark and silent. Then nothing. --- "Are you all right, Mrs. Everett?" The doctor, seeing that I didn't respond, leaned in to examine me. "I'm fine, I'm okay-please continue speaking." I closed my eyes wearily. "I'm very sorry, ma'am," he said. "The fall caused a miscarriage. We did everything we could." We did everything we could.Standard medical protocol. I didn't cry. I physically couldn't. It was as if all my tears had frozen inside me, turning to ice in my veins. The grief was too big, too overwhelming to express through something as simple as crying. The room was empty except for the doctor and a nurse hovering near the door. No family. No husband. No daughter. I didn't call my mother. The thought crossed my mind briefly, but I dismissed it just as quickly. I knew exactly what Martha would say. She'd find a way to make this my fault. "What did you do wrong, Aurora? Wives don't lose their husbands' attention for no reason. You must have failed him somehow. You should have tried harder. Been prettier. More accommodating. Less needy." I could hear her voice so clearly in my head that it was as if she was actually standing in the room. Years of her criticism had etched her words into my psyche, a constant voice of doubt and self-blame. The doctor cleared his throat, pulling me back to the present. "You'll need significant rest and recovery," he said, his tone gentler now. "I must warn you-another pregnancy may be very difficult after this. The damage to your uterus was... extensive." After he left, the tears finally came. They poured out of me in silent, shaking sobs that wracked my entire body. I pressed my face into the thin hospital pillow, muffling the sounds, because even now-even in my darkest moment-I couldn't allow myself to be too loud, too much, too inconvenient. This baby had been Rosalind's idea. She'd begged for a little brother or sister, her eyes wide and earnest. "Please, Mommy? Please? I promise I'll help take care of them!" And Jasper had agreed, saying it would "complete the family." Complete the family. What a cruel joke that had turned out to be. --- I discharged myself three days later. Three days I'd spent in that hospital room, alone except for the nurses who came in at regular intervals to check my vitals. No visitors. No flowers. No get-well cards. Just me and the stark white walls and the relentless beeping of machines. No one came to pick me up. Of course they didn't. I signed the discharge papers alone, my hand shaking slightly as I scrawled my signature. I paid the bills alone, watching my savings account dip dangerously low. I called an Uber alone, standing outside the hospital entrance with my small overnight bag, watching happy families come and go. As I waited for my ride, I made myself a promise. Standing there in the cold January air, my body still aching, my heart still broken, I swore to myself: I would never let myself become this pathetic again. Never again would I wait by the phone for a man who wouldn't call. Never again would I believe promises that meant nothing. Never again would I mistake indifference for love. The Uber was halfway to the Everett estate when my phone buzzed. A video had been posted to the Everett family iMessage group. Chapter 2: No Wonder Daughter Doesn't Like You (Aurora's POV) The video showed Aspen's snow-covered mountains in the background, picture-perfect and postcard-pretty. Rosalind stood between Jasper and Sienna, bundled in an expensive pink ski jacket I didn't recognize. She was holding a half-eaten gelato cone, her face bright with happiness. "Try it, Mama Sienna!" my daughter chirped, holding the cone up to Sienna's mouth. Sienna took a delicate bite, laughing-that light, tinkling laugh that had charmed Jasper's entire family. Then she turned to Jasper, her eyes sparkling with something I recognized all too well. Something that looked dangerously close to love. "Want some?" I watched, frozen, as Jasper leaned down without hesitation and bit into the gelato exactly where Sienna had just bitten. My stomach turned violently. Jasper had always been obsessive about boundaries. He'd never shared food with me. Never used my utensils. Never drank from my glass. "It's unhygienic," he'd said once, pulling away when I'd offered him a bite of my dessert. But now he was sharing ice cream with Sienna, in front of our daughter, without a moment's hesitation. The intimacy of it was staggering. It wasn't just about the food. It was the way he looked at her-soft, warm, present in a way he never was with me. It was the way she smiled at him, confident in her place by his side. It was the way Rosalind beamed at both of them, her face radiating pure joy. They looked like a real family. And I was the outsider looking in. "I'm posting this to Instagram," Sienna announced, her voice bright with laughter. The video disappeared seconds later. A message appeared in the group chat: "What was that? It disappeared before I could watch." Victoria, Jasper's mother. Then Rosalind's reply: "Oops, wrong group chat!" They had another group. One without me. A private family group where I didn't exist. Where they could share their moments and their laughter and their gelato without my inconvenient presence. I stared at my phone, my hands trembling so violently that the screen blurred. The pain in my chest was so acute I couldn't breathe. It felt like my ribcage was collapsing inward, crushing my heart and lungs until there was nothing left but hollow emptiness. I didn't go straight home. I first went to a law office downtown and met with a lawyer-but that lawyer named Tom did not satisfy me. The way he looked at me made it feel as though I were some idle, parasitic wife trying to use a divorce to extort a fortune from a wealthy husband. Then, finally, I returned to the Everett estate. I'd been gone for three days. No one had called to ask where I was. The house was exactly as I'd left it-grand, cold, imposing. A monument to old money and older traditions. Victoria sat in the drawing room when I entered, perfectly coiffed and dressed in an expensive silk blouse, sipping red wine from a crystal glass. She looked up as I walked in, her eyes sweeping over me with thinly veiled disapproval. She didn't ask if I was all right. Didn't ask where I'd been. Didn't notice-or chose not to notice-that I was moving carefully, still recovering from physical trauma. "You've been absent for three days," she said coldly, setting down her wine glass with a sharp clink. "Do you have any idea how that looks? The guests at my luncheon yesterday were asking about you. Mrs. Hartford specifically mentioned how odd it was that the lady of the house was nowhere to be found. You've neglected your duties." Your duties. As if I was a servant. An employee who'd failed to show up for work. I said nothing. What was there to say? That I'd been in the hospital losing my baby? That her son had been too busy playing house with another woman to care? Victoria wouldn't care. She'd find a way to make it my fault anyway. That evening, Jasper finally returned from Aspen. I heard him before I saw him-his voice in the foyer, laughing about something, his footsteps confident and unhurried. He walked through the front door like a king returning to his castle, shrugging off his expensive wool coat. He tossed it at me without even looking. I caught it reflexively, the heavy fabric landing in my arms. "Deal with the luggage," he ordered, his tone casual, distracted. "Everything needs to be unpacked and the ski clothes need to be cleaned." He walked past me toward the stairs, scrolling through his phone, not sparing me a single glance. Then he paused, as if suddenly remembering something. "Oh, right." He looked up briefly, his expression mildly curious. "How did the checkup go?" How did the checkup go. Something inside me shattered. It wasn't dramatic. It didn't make a sound. But I felt it break-that last fragile thread that had been holding me together, holding me to this marriage, holding me to the delusion that maybe, somehow, things could get better. It snapped. My vision went red. Blood roared in my ears. My hands clenched into fists so tight my nails bit into my palms. "Jasper!" The scream tore from my throat before I could stop it. Raw. Anguished. Furious. "Because you weren't there, the baby is gone! Do you understand? The baby is gone! You'll never have a second child!" He stopped. Turned. Frowned at me like I was a stranger who'd started screaming at him on the street. "What are you talking about?" His tone was sharp, annoyed, as if I was being unreasonable. "Stop being hysterical." "You're always like this," he continued, his expression hardening with contempt. "Dramatic. Irrational. Emotional. No wonder Rosalind doesn't like being around you. Look at yourself. You're a mess." I stared at him. Really looked at him, perhaps for the first time in years. This man I'd loved since college. This man I'd given up my career for, my friends for, my entire identity for. He felt nothing for me. Absolutely nothing. I was less than a stranger to him. I was an inconvenience. An obligation. A burden he tolerated because society expected him to have a wife. "Is that so?" My voice came out eerily calm, detached, as if it belonged to someone else. "Does Rosalind only like that woman? The one who couldn't wait for her husband's body to get cold before seducing his brother? Does she like 'Mama Sienna' better?" Jasper's face darkened instantly, fury flooding his features. "How dare you," he hissed, taking a step toward me, his voice low and dangerous. "Sienna just lost her husband. She's grieving. She's vulnerable. And you're jealous of a widow? You're cold-blooded, Aurora. Absolutely heartless. I can't believe I married someone so cruel." He turned on his heel, heading toward the dining room. "Think about what you've said," he threw over his shoulder. "And fix that attitude before Rosalind sees you like this." The door slammed shut behind him. I stood alone in the foyer, his coat still in my hands, the sound of that slammed door echoing through the empty house. A single tear slid down my cheek. Then another. I wiped them away roughly, anger replacing the grief. I was done crying over this man. I was done begging for scraps of affection. I was done pretending that this marriage was anything other than a prison. I pulled out my phone with shaking hands and scrolled through my contacts until I found Olivia's name. My best friend. The only person who'd told me from the beginning that marrying Jasper was a mistake. She answered on the second ring. "Rory? What's wrong? You sound-" My voice shook, but my resolve was absolute. "Liv," I said quietly, each word deliberate, final. "Do you know any good divorce lawyers?" Chapter 3: Substitutes Chapter 3: Substitutes (Aurora's POV) Jasper didn't come home last night. Neither did Rosalind. After her husband's death, Sienna had claimed that staying at the Everett estate brought back too many painful memories, so she'd moved into a luxury penthouse downtown. Where Jasper and Rosalind had spent the night, I didn't need to guess. I packed the important documents into my handbag, straightened my coat, and opened the door. Victoria was already in the sitting room. She sat on the sofa with a cup of red tea, one leg crossed over the other, her expression carrying that particular brand of contempt she reserved exclusively for me. "Up so early?" She took a slow sip, watching me over the rim of her cup. "I assumed you'd spend the morning in bed playing the tragic heroine." I had spent years stopping in my tracks whenever she spoke, lowering my eyes, waiting for the lecture to end. Years of absorbing her disapproval because I knew what she thought-that I was a housekeeper's daughter, common and unworthy, nothing compared to the elegant Sienna Rathbone who could have brought the family actual glory. Not this morning. I adjusted my collar and gave her a sideways glance, my tone easy. "Morning, Victoria. Lovely mood you're in, as always." I didn't break my stride toward the door. "Someone in this house has to actually do something useful. Can't all of us just sit around drinking tea and judging people, can we?" I rushed into the study before she could respond. I still had a document left there. I pushed the door open. The other private safe in the corner of the wall intrigued me-I seemed never to have been allowed to open it. What could be inside? I tried Jasper's birthday first. Red light. Then Rosalind's. Red light again. I stared at the keypad for a moment, then typed in Sienna's birthday. A soft beep. The door swung open. I almost laughed. Almost. Then I saw what was inside, and the urge to laugh died completely. Photographs. Dozens of them, organized with a care I'd never seen Jasper apply to anything involving me. Sienna sleeping, her face relaxed and unguarded. Sienna reading in the garden, her hair catching the afternoon light. Sienna laughing with a small dog tucked under her arm. Every single one had been taken without her knowledge. I turned one over. On the back, in Jasper's bold, angular handwriting: *The love of my life.* I turned over another. Same handwriting. *The love of my life.* Then I found one near the bottom of the stack. I flipped it over. *I got married. She looks like you.* He'd always insisted I keep my hair a certain shade. Whenever I'd let it fade, he'd already booked the stylist to come to the house before I'd thought to mention it. I'd taken it as attentiveness. A rare, small sign that he noticed me. He'd been coloring me in to match her. I stood there in his study, breathing through the nausea, and understood with absolute clarity what I had been for the last several years. Not a wife. Not even a person, really. A prop. A stand-in. A pale imitation of the woman he actually wanted. I pulled out my phone and photographed every piece of evidence methodically. Then I closed the safe, wiped the keypad clean, and left the room exactly as I'd found it. The Sterling Law Group occupied the top three floors of a glass tower downtown. The reception area was all clean lines and expensive silence. A polished young woman at the front desk told me that the attorney Olivia had booked for me, Linda, was still in a meeting and would I mind waiting? I didn't mind. I sat down and opened a novel on my phone. A few minutes later, the automatic glass doors slid open. I had the distinct sense of being watched, and I glanced up-but I only caught a man's back as the receptionist led him through a side corridor. Tall, broad-shouldered, wearing a bespoke suit that fit him with the kind of precision that didn't come from off a rack. The fabric had a quiet, expensive sheen under the office lights. He didn't look at me. I looked back down at my phone. Ten minutes later, the receptionist came over with a small apologetic smile. "Ms. Higgins, I'm so sorry-Linda is going to be a while longer. But our senior partner, Mr. Gavin Sterling, has a window right now and would be happy to see you instead, if that works?" I accepted immediately. Gavin Sterling looked exactly like what he was-a man who'd never lost a case and knew it. Tall, rimless glasses, a smile that was charming in a slightly detached way. He gestured for me to sit across from his desk and listened without interrupting as I laid out the marriage, the miscarriage, the ski trip, the group chat, the safe. I showed him the photographs on my phone. He pushed his glasses up and studied them. Then he leaned back in his chair and gave me the kind of look that meant he was about to say something I didn't want to hear. "Legally speaking, this falls under emotional infidelity at best." His tone was measured, not unkind. "It's damaging. It's morally reprehensible. But it's going to be very difficult to have it recognized as material fault in court." "I understand." "Then let me ask you something more important." He folded his hands on the desk and looked at me directly. "Do you want full custody of your daughter?" Rosalind's face surfaced in my mind-not the bright, laughing face from that Aspen video, but the way she'd looked at me last week. Flat. Irritated. Like I was a stranger who'd wandered into a room she was using. "I haven't decided yet," I said. Gavin nodded slowly, no judgment in his expression. "I'll prepare two versions of the divorce agreement. One that includes a custody claim, one that doesn't. You can decide which direction you want to go when you're ready." I thanked him and stood to leave. (Author's POV) What Aurora didn't know was that the moment she stepped into the elevator, a door at the back of Gavin's office opened. Phineas Everett walked in from the adjoining room, hands in his pockets, and moved to stand at the floor-to-ceiling window. Below, a slight figure in a dark coat emerged from the building's entrance and disappeared into the flow of traffic. Gavin watched him from behind his desk. "Phineas." There was a note of amusement in his voice. "She's your nephew's wife. Steering Jasper's wife toward a divorce lawyer-is that really appropriate?" The reply was the man's tall, silent back. (Aurora's POV) Rosalind was sitting on the living room carpet when I got back, holding a teddy bear with one arm torn clean off at the seam. Something in me moved automatically. I walked over and crouched down. "Give it here, Rosalind. Mom will sew it back." Rosalind looked at me, then at the bear, then stood up and dropped it straight into the wastepaper basket beside the sofa. She lifted her chin with an expression of supreme authority that looked wrong on a child her age. "Mama Sienna says we replace things. We don't fix them like poor people." She brushed her hands together as if disposing of something unpleasant. "Since you're so keen on doing that kind of work, why don't you go wash all the stuffed animals in my room?" I looked at her. My daughter. My face in miniature. "Go ask your Mama Sienna to wash them," I said, keeping my voice even. Rosalind's eyes went wide with genuine outrage. "Mama Sienna's hands are for playing piano and painting. She's an artist. She doesn't do that kind of thing." "And what am I?" The words came out before I could stop them. "What do you think I am, Rosalind? Your maid?" "What on earth is going on?" Victoria's voice cut across the room as she swept in from the hallway, her heels sharp on the hardwood. She took one look at the scene and her face arranged itself into familiar disapproval. "Aurora, what is wrong with you? Making a scene in front of the child?" She pulled Rosalind against her side, rubbing the girl's shoulder. "Don't pay any attention to her, sweetheart. Your mama's just being difficult today." Rosalind tucked herself against her grandmother and looked at me with an expression of total vindication. I stood there and looked at both of them-the grandmother and the granddaughter, one teaching and one learning, both already so certain of my place in this house. I turned and walked upstairs. Rosalind has been completely poisoned by the Everett family's upbringing, and if I forcibly take custody of her, it will only make her hate me even more. Perhaps I need to become stronger in order to regain my daughter's respect. After dinner, I took the divorce papers out of my bag, slipped them into Rosalind's summer camp file, tidied it up, and then knocked on Jasper's study door. He was at his desk. He looked up, mildly impatient. "Rosalind's enrollment waiver for next semester and her summer camp application." I kept my voice neutral, sliding the folder across his desk. "The school's been asking for a parent signature." He picked up his pen. I watched him flip through the first page, then the second. He was being unusually thorough tonight. My heartbeat climbed into my throat. He turned to the third page. One more page after this. "Jasper." I interrupted his action. "There's actually something else I wanted to discuss." Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me (Aurora's POV) He looked up. "What is it?" "I think we should-" His phone rang. His assistant's name lit up the screen. He held up one finger and answered, already pressing his fingers to his temple as the voice on the other end escalated into obvious crisis. He snapped back at whoever it was, his attention entirely consumed. With his eyes on the middle distance, he flipped to the bottom of the stack and signed quickly at the flagged lines. Three signatures. Then he dropped the pen. I watched Jasper Everett sign his name to the divorce agreement in the same distracted motion he used to sign expense reports. I reached across and pulled the folder back. He hung up. "What were you going to say?" "Nothing. I just remembered-it's already sorted." I smiled and tucked the folder under my arm. He leaned forward slightly, and before I could step back, he tilted his head toward my neck and inhaled. His hand came up and brushed my cheek. His throat moved. I stepped back immediately, putting distance between us. He blinked, then pulled back himself, his expression shifting to something closer to irritation. "Aurora, you're pregnant. Stop wearing so much perfume. It's not good for the baby." I looked at him for a moment. I didn't tell him it was just shower gel. I didn't tell him there was no baby anymore. I looked down at the folder in my hands, at the signature that had just ended four years of my life, and felt something loosen in my chest-a knot I'd been carrying so long I'd forgotten it wasn't supposed to be there. "Of course," I said pleasantly. "I'll be more careful. Don't worry-I won't let anything happen to your precious heir." --- I was drifting into a heavy, uneasy sleep when the bedroom door creaked open. The mattress dipped. A man's hand slid under the duvet, cold against the warmth of my skin. It moved up my back, presumptuous and familiar. I sat up instantly, clutching the sheets to my chest. Jasper sat on the edge of the bed. He was wearing a dark silk robe, the belt loosely tied. He looked at me with a heavy-lidded, suggestive gaze. "I'm going to take a shower," he said, his voice low. "Then I'll come back. We can sleep together tonight." Bile rose in my throat. I pressed a hand to my mouth, fighting the urge to vomit. "Jasper," I managed to say, my voice trembling with suppressed disgust. "I need to rest. Please go sleep in the Guest Wing." A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. He stopped untying his robe. "Excuse me?" Ever since I announced the pregnancy, he had insisted on separate rooms. He claimed he didn't want to disturb me or the baby. I knew the truth. He just didn't want to look at me. He was mourning his brother, pining for his sister-in-law, and I was just an inconvenience. Tonight, he was just looking for a release. "I am very sure," I said, meeting his gaze without flinching. "Get out." Jasper let out a cold laugh. He shrugged, an arrogant smirk playing on his lips. "Suit yourself. Don't regret it later." He stood up and walked out, not looking back. As the door clicked shut, I grabbed the pillow and hurled it at the wood. It hit with a dull thud. I got out of bed and poured myself a glass of water. My hands were shaking. I took a slow sip. Just a few more hours. This nightmare was almost over. The next morning, I was jolted awake by rough hands shaking my shoulders. "Wake up!" Rosalind stood by the bed, hands on her hips. Her face was twisted in a scowl. "I want Blueberry Crepes," she demanded. "Make them now. Or I'm not going to that stupid kindergarten." I rubbed my throbbing temples. "I'm not feeling well, Rosalind," I said, my voice hoarse. "Ask Mrs. Potts or the chef to make them for you." She let out a piercing scream. She threw herself onto the carpet, kicking and thrashing. "No! I want you to do it! You're lazy!" The door flew open. Victoria marched in, dressed in a pristine high-fashion suit. She took one look at the scene and stormed over to me. She got right in my face. "Look at this," she hissed. "You are absolutely classless. You can't even manage a simple bonding activity with your daughter? You use this pregnancy as an excuse for everything." Rosalind sat up, tears streaming down her face. "I don't want her to be my Mom!" she wailed. My head felt like it was splitting open. I looked at the little girl who looked so much like me but acted exactly like them. "Fine," I said, a cold smile touching my lips. "Since you love your Mama Sienna so much, and you have that special iMessage group with her and your father, why don't you ask her to be your mother?" Victoria's eyes widened. She stepped forward and slapped me across the face. The sound cracked through the room. My cheek burned instantly. "What is going on here?" Jasper appeared in the doorway. He was in his workout gear, sweat glistening on his forehead. Rosalind scrambled up and wrapped her arms around his leg. "Daddy! She's being mean!" Victoria pointed a manicured finger at me. "This woman is out of control, Jasper. She is disrespecting my mother and refusing to care for her child. You need to handle her." I stared at Jasper. I waited. He looked at the bright red handprint on my cheek. He didn't blink. He frowned, looking annoyed rather than concerned. "Aurora," he said flatly. "She is my mother. You should learn some respect." The last thread of hope snapped. I walked up to him. I stood so close I could smell his expensive cologne mixed with sweat. "She hit me, Jasper," I said, my voice ice-cold. "I don't care if she's your mother or the Queen of England. The moment violence starts, respect ends." I drew back my hand and slapped him. It was hard. My palm stung. The room went deadly silent. Victoria gasped, covering her mouth. "How dare you!" Victoria shrieked. "You touched my son!" I straightened my spine. I looked Jasper dead in the eye. "You're her son," I said. "You can take the punishment for her." I slapped him again. "That settles it. We're even." Jasper's face was turning red, his eyes bulging with rage. "Jasper, we are finished," I said. "Now, all of you, get the hell out of my room." I shoved Victoria toward the door. I pushed Jasper. He stumbled back, clutching his face, too shocked by my words to react physically. "Get out!" I slammed the door in their faces and locked it. Silence returned. I pulled my suitcase from the closet. I realized I didn't have much to pack. Years in this house, and my life fit into a single carry-on. I took the envelope from my drawer. Inside were the medical records confirming the miscarriage and the signed divorce agreement. I placed it under the lamp on the nightstand. I took my bag and unlocked the door. As I walked down the hallway, I heard a voice from the study. Sienna. The door was ajar. I stopped. Through the crack, I saw Sienna in a form-fitting silk dress. She held an ice pack to Jasper's cheek. "She hit you so hard," she cooed. "Does it hurt?" She shifted, and her heel seemed to slip. Jasper's arm shot out. He caught her by the waist, pulling her flush against him. The air in the room charged with electricity. Jasper stared at her for a second, then crashed his lips onto hers. It wasn't gentle. It was desperate. He kissed her neck, burying his face in her skin. His hands roamed over her body. I watched as his hand moved to her back. *Zzzzp.* The zipper of her dress slid down. The silk fell away, exposing her breast. Sienna gasped. She pushed against his chest, but her resistance was feeble. "Jasper, stop... your brother..." "He's gone," Jasper muttered against her skin. I pulled out my phone. I recorded ten seconds of it. The kiss. The zipper. The exposure. Sienna looked up and saw me through the crack in the door. Panic flashed in her eyes. She pulled her dress up, stumbling back. I stopped recording and put the phone in my pocket. Jasper stepped out of the study a moment later. Sienna trailed behind him, looking flustered. He saw my suitcase. He saw my coat. He didn't look worried. He looked amused. There was a smudge of Sienna's lipstick on his mouth. "What?" he sneered. "You slap me and now you're running away?" I gripped the handle of my suitcase. "Think whatever you want," I said. "You are truly stupid and arrogant." I turned toward the stairs. "Jasper," Sienna whispered loudly, feigning concern. "Maybe you should stop her? She is pregnant, after all." Jasper let out a scoff. "No need," he said loud enough for me to hear. "She gave up everything to marry me. No job. No money. She can't survive a week without the Everett name." I kept walking. "Don't worry," Jasper called out. "She'll come back begging me in a few days." I walked out the front door. The morning air was crisp and cold. It felt like freedom. I stood by the curb and opened my Uber app. Then I opened my messages. I attached the video I had just taken. **To: Gavin Sterling** **[Video Attachment]** **Mr. Sterling, is this enough evidence for marital misconduct?** Chapter 5: I Quit Chapter 5: I Quit (Aurora's POV) The Uber pulled up to the glass tower of Aether Life Sciences at 8:47 in the morning. I walked through the lobby with my carry-on in one hand and a cardboard box tucked under my arm. The receptionist looked up, startled. I didn't stop. Ethan's office was on the fourth floor. I pushed open the door without knocking. He was at his desk, sorting through a stack of folders. He looked up when he heard the door, and his expression shifted the moment he saw me. I dropped the envelope on his desk. It landed with a flat, definitive slap. "Ethan," I said. "That's my resignation." He stared at the envelope, then at me. He picked it up slowly, as if it might bite him. "Mrs. Everett." He set it back down. "Does Jasper know about this?" "No. And it doesn't matter." He straightened in his chair, reaching for the professional tone he kept on standby for difficult situations. "Per the executive contract terms, a resignation of this level requires CEO sign-off before it can be processed. Without Jasper's approval, you can't just-" "Stop." I planted both hands on his desk and leaned forward. "Get one thing straight. This is at-will employment. I'm not serving a prison sentence. Since when do I need a hall pass to walk out the door?" I held up one finger. "And I'm a secretary, Ethan. A secretary. Are you seriously telling me the CEO needs to personally authorize a secretary's resignation?" He opened his mouth. "I'm not asking for permission," I said. "I'm notifying you. I quit. Effective today." He closed his mouth. I watched the panic move across his face and felt nothing but a cold, clean clarity. Three years ago, Jasper had pulled me out of the R&D lab with a single memo. One page, signed by him, and suddenly I was his personal secretary instead of a scientist. I had told myself it was temporary. I had told myself a lot of things. The month after I was transferred, Sienna walked into my lab and took over my project. I hadn't connected the dots then. I did now. Ethan recovered enough to try a different angle. "Your year-end bonus hasn't been disbursed yet. And the non-compete clause in your contract stipulates-" "Speaking of contracts." I cut him off. "Tell your boss something for me. That gene-sequencing patent I licensed to Aether? The personal license I granted, under my own name?" I watched his face carefully. "My attorney will be sending a cease and desist letter later today. Aether has been in violation of the ethical use clause since Sienna took over the project. The license is revoked." The color drained from Ethan's face. "Aurora. The clinical trial is at a critical stage right now. If you pull the core patent authorization, the losses will be-" "In the hundreds of millions. Yes, I know." I picked up my cardboard box. "This isn't a negotiation, Ethan. It's a notification. If Aether uses my intellectual property again without authorization, I'll see you in court." I walked out without looking back. The morning air outside hit me like cold water. I stood on the sidewalk for a moment, box in my arms, and breathed. Then I flagged a cab. The coffee shop Gavin had chosen was tucked between a bookstore and a dry cleaner on a quiet side street. Dark wood paneling, low lighting, and booths with high backs that swallowed sound. Private enough. Gavin was already there when I arrived. He pushed his rimless glasses up his nose and reached for the tablet the moment I sat down. "I watched the video three times," he said, pulling up the file. "It's solid. Behavioral and emotional infidelity, clearly documented. The physical component is implied but visible enough to be compelling." "But?" I wrapped both hands around the mug of black coffee the server had just set down. "But this is a no-fault divorce state. A kiss on video doesn't automatically shift the asset division in your favor, not unless we can prove he used marital funds to benefit her." He looked up. "Did he?" "Almost certainly. But I don't care about the asset split." Gavin blinked. "Aurora-" "I want the divorce finalized fast. That's all. I want him to sign the papers and I want to be done." I stirred the coffee slowly. "What I do care about is the patent. Walk me through the process." He leaned back. "The cease and desist goes out today. If they don't comply within the response window, we file for an injunction. Given that the license was granted under your personal name and not as part of any employment agreement, the argument is clean. The ethical use clause violation gives us the hook." He tapped his pen on the table. "Any revenue Aether generated using your patent during the breach period is technically recoverable." "Then recover it." "You're sure you don't want to go after the marital assets too? Because I can make a very strong case-" "I don't want his money, Gavin." I set down the spoon. "I want what's mine. The patent royalties. That's it." He studied me for a moment, then nodded. "All right. I'll have the C&D out by noon and the divorce petition filed by end of day. With the video evidence, I can push for an expedited timeline." "Good." I gathered my coat and reached for the cardboard box under the table. My bag had slipped off the seat, and I crouched to pull it back up, then slung it over my shoulder along with the box and pushed toward the door. I was digging for my car keys with one hand when I walked straight into something solid. Not something. Someone. The impact knocked the box sideways. A large hand caught my elbow, steadying me before I could stumble, and another hand settled at my waist. The grip was firm and unhurried, like catching falling things was something this person did without thinking. I looked up. The man was tall. Broad shoulders. A jaw with a day's worth of dark stubble that should have looked careless but didn't. His eyes were grey, the kind of grey that looked like deep water, and they were watching me with an expression I couldn't immediately read. His coat smelled like cedarwood and expensive tobacco. I registered, in a detached and purely aesthetic way, that he was extraordinarily handsome. What a shame, I thought. Wrong time, wrong life. I took a step back, straightened my coat, and shifted the box back under my arm. "Thank you," I said, giving him a brief nod. He smiled. Just slightly. He inclined his head. I stepped around him and walked to my car, my mind already back on injunctions and filing deadlines. (Author's POV) Gavin watched the whole thing from the window booth and couldn't help himself. "Well," he said, as Phineas Everett crossed the coffee shop and dropped into the seat across from him. "I didn't know the famously cold-blooded Phineas Everett made a habit of catching damsels in distress." Phineas said nothing. His gaze had drifted to the table, and it settled on the coffee cup Aurora had left behind. The mug still had a faint imprint of lipstick on the rim. He reached out and ran one finger along the edge of it, slow and thoughtful, the way a person examines something they intend to remember. Gavin cleared his throat. "Jasper," he said, pulling out his folder, "is being both stupid and greedy about the settlement. He actually tried to absorb her patent into the company's IP portfolio. His own wife's personal patent." Phineas's expression didn't change, but his hand went still. He set the mug down and looked at Gavin directly. When he spoke, his voice was quiet and precise. "Can you win?" "You know my record." Phineas's eyes narrowed slightly. "Then win." Gavin nodded, making a note. "I'll have everything moving by end of business today. She's a straightforward client, actually. Doesn't want the marital assets. Just the patent royalties and a fast exit." "Good." Phineas leaned back. "And Gavin." "Yeah?" "Watch your language when you refer to her." A pause. "She won't be Jasper's wife much longer." Gavin looked up from his notepad. "She'll be his ex-wife." "Correct." Gavin rolled his eyes and wrote it down anyway. (Aurora's POV) The hotel room was quiet. I set the cardboard box on the floor and opened my laptop on the small desk by the window. I had three emails to draft and a list of files to organize. I opened a new document and had just started typing when a notification blinked in the corner of the screen. Rosalind's iCloud account. Still synced to this machine. A new photo album had updated. I clicked it without thinking. The first image loaded. Rosalind in her school uniform, arms wrapped around Sienna's neck, grinning at the camera. Sienna had her hand on the back of the girl's head, smoothing her hair with a practiced, maternal gesture. I clicked to the video. "Mom leaving was so childish," Rosalind said, her voice bright and unbothered. "Daddy and I aren't going to go after her." Sienna made a soft sound. "You should still call me Aunt Sienna, sweetheart." But she was smiling. Fully, openly smiling. The next video was shorter. Rosalind dragging Sienna up the stairs, chattering about something. Then the camera panned to the bookshelf in the study. A framed photograph. Jasper, Sienna, and Rosalind, all three of them laughing at something off-camera. It was sitting in the exact spot where a photo of Rosalind and me had been. "This is the perfect family portrait," Rosalind announced. "I want us to stay like this forever."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
"I'll never love you. You'll never be my true mate. This arrangement is a joke. An insult." My husband sneered. "Understood, Mr. Nighthorn. I'm not looking forward to the wedding either. If I had a choice, I'd have turned it down, but your father left me and my family with two options—accept or go rogue." "Feisty," he said. "I like that. Quick-tempered too." "As long as you don't try to bully me, we won't have a problem. If your father really did buy me, then this is a contract. And once Darian becomes Alpha, you'll release me." I said flatly. He chuckled then—low and bitter. "You still don't get it, do you? That will never happen, Mara. I'll have to claim you eventually. A full binding. For show. For politics. For my father. You'll be mine—publicly, legally, permanently." Something twisted in my chest at those words. A phantom ache. He told me exactly where I stood in this twisted legacy of power, names, and politics. I was never meant to have a voice. —————— That actually made me smile. It was such a him thing to say. “That’s so cool, Rowan,” I said, wide-eyed. Then, on impulse, the words slipped out before I could second-guess them. “Do you mind if I come?” Rowan didn’t answer right away. Instead, he looked at Darian, almost like he needed permission. And Darian—bless him—gave me that soft smile again. “If you go with him,” he said, “who’s going to be my friend and keep me company here?” I knew the answer. We all did. Tiffany. Tiffany would. But if I said that out loud, it would expose everything—my jealousy, my feelings, my pain. It would ruin whatever fragile friendship we still had. So I said nothing. Just sat there, heart breaking quietly behind steady eyes. Mara “I’m sure you’ve got other friends to keep you company,” I said, keeping my voice calm, eyes steady on Tiffany. “Better—and maybe more interesting—company than I could ever be.” Tiffany caught the meaning instantly and smiled, smug and satisfied. “That’s right, Darian,” she purred, looping her arm through his. “I’m all the company you’ll need.” Then, like it was some kind of private joke, she leaned in and licked his earlobe again. I looked away, jaw tight. She wanted to be Luna so badly it was dripping off her. Most of the girls who threw themselves at Darian did. It wasn’t about him. It was about the title, the power, the image. But not me. Even if Darian wasn’t going to be Alpha, I’d still feel this way about him. That was the difference. “I want to come with you, Rowan,” I said suddenly, turning to him. My voice was clearer than I expected. Firm. I needed distance. Space. A whole dam continent between me and Darian if I was going to get over him. He would never see me. Never choose me. And I had to stop holding out hope like it was some kind of twisted comfort blanket. “This trip... it’ll be good for me,” I added, mostly to myself. Darian smiled, watching me a little too closely. “Maybe I’ll come too.” And just like that, the air left my lungs. No. No, he couldn’t. That would ruin everything. I’d just end up exactly where I was—his loyal shadow, his best buddy, watching Tiffany swallow his attention whole. “You’ll bring me along?” Tiffany asked, all wide eyes and sugar-laced eagerness. I could almost hear the flutter of her lashes. I clenched my jaw so hard it hurt. If she came too, I’d lose my mind watching her cling to Darian like a barnacle in heat. Her tongue alone would be enough to make me puke somewhere around the border of the first town we hit. “I’ll think about it,” Darian replied, and Tiffany's face fell. She frowned, and then her eyes flicked to me, sharp and accusing, like it was my fault. She wasn’t entirely wrong. But also not right. I didn’t want Darian to come—not because I wanted to hoard him for myself, but because I needed to finally let go of him. We stayed a little longer, had a couple drinks, careful not to go overboard. It was a quiet ending to a loud night. Eventually, we all called it and got ready to leave. “Let’s go hunting tomorrow morning,” Darian said casually as we stepped out into the night. His voice was light, but his eyes were on me. I hesitated. Waiting. Because, of course, I needed to hear what she would say. “I want to come too,” Tiffany piped up, bouncing slightly in her heels like she was volunteering for a game of tag. I rolled my eyes before I could stop myself. Darian caught it and laughed. “I guess the three of you will have to go without me,” I said flatly, already turning away. Darian frowned. “Come on, Mara. You and I—we’re a good team.” Oh, how I wished that was true. But in reality? It was just another sweet lie I’d told myself over the years. “You, Rowan, and Tiffany will be a formidable team,” I replied, eyes on the pavement, not bothering to look at her. I could already feel the weight of her glare. I didn’t blame her. If I were her, I wouldn’t like me either. Not when the guy I wanted kept paying attention to someone else. Darian told me to think about it. I wouldn’t. I didn’t need to. I already knew I wasn’t going. When I got home, the house was quiet—everyone asleep. I slipped inside like a ghost and made my way to my room, shutting the door behind me without making a sound. I didn’t want to wake anyone. I didn’t want to talk. All I wanted was to stop loving someone who would never love me back. Morning came too fast. I sat on the edge of my bed, still wrapped in the fog of everything I was trying to forget. The hunt was supposed to be today. Part of me wanted to go—just to breathe outside this house, outside of him. But the thought of Tiffany tagging along made my stomach twist. I already knew she’d spent the night at the Nighthorn mansion. There was no way Darian would leave her behind now. Not after that. I dragged myself downstairs, hungry but not in the mood. I hated shifting when I hadn’t eaten—it made me edgy, short-tempered. I didn’t want to lose it in the woods and end up looking unhinged. What I didn’t expect was to find my parents waiting in the kitchen. They weren’t eating. They weren’t smiling. They were just… there, sitting stiffly at the table with this look in their eyes that made something inside me tighten. My mother, usually bright-eyed and warm, gave me a small, nervous smile. “Morning, Mara. How was your night?” I forced a shrug. “Great,” I lied, trying not to read too much into their mood. She just nodded. My father cleared his throat, and the sound already made my heart beat faster. “Sweetheart, we need to talk to you about something important.” And just like that, my stomach dropped. They didn’t speak in the kitchen. My dad gestured toward the living room, and we all moved, silent as ghosts. I sat on the couch across from them, trying not to let my mind spiral. Then they looked at each other. That kind of look—the silent, mind-link kind of conversation they always had when something was wrong. Something they didn’t want to say out loud. I wasn’t part of it. Not yet. Not until they decided I had to be. “Mara,” my father said slowly, “you know how much we love you, right?” Wrong way to start. My pulse spiked. I swallowed hard. “Yes,” I said, and my voice cracked. He looked down for a moment, then back up at me with tired eyes. “We’ve always wanted the best for you. But… we also have duties to the pack. Responsibilities. And—” “We should’ve told you sooner,” my mother cut in, her voice trembling. “But we wanted you to have your graduation, your moment of celebration, before we… before we said anything.” Her eyes welled up with tears. That’s when I started crying too. Because whatever could make my mother cry like that—whatever they were about to say—it was going to rip something out of me. “Mara,” my father said again, quieter this time, “Alpha Vander Nighthorn has chosen you to be joined with his eldest son, Lucian.” My breath caught. “He’s decided,” he continued, “that since you finished second overall in the academy, top among the female wolves, and since you’re known for your strength, your discipline… that you’re the best choice for Lucian. He believes your character will help shape him into a man fit to stand beside his brother when Darian becomes Alpha. He also believes that your friendship with Darian will help settle the conflict between the brothers and bring unity to the future leadership of this pack.” I was frozen. The words didn’t even register at first. It didn’t feel real. “It’s not a suggestion, Mara,” my father added. “It’s an order. One we had no power to refuse.” That was it. The sound that left my throat wasn’t even human. I screamed. A raw, guttural cry that tore from my chest like something inside me had shattered. Mara “This must be a joke,” I whispered, barely recognizing the sound of my own voice. My eyes burned, and the tears wouldn’t stop. My mother shook her head slowly, her face soaked with grief. “It’s not a joke,” she said, broken. I choked on a sob. “Lucian? Lucian?! He’s a monster. A cruel, vicious bаst3rd. He lies, cheats, bullies anyone weaker than him—and he killed someone, an innocent person. And now you want me to what? Play house with the devil?” I knew they didn’t have a choice. I knew it wasn’t really their fault. But I needed someone to blame, and they were standing right in front of me, and I was drowning. “We had no say,” my father said, voice low and defeated. “They said you’re the strongest female of your generation. They believe you’ll match him. Tame him.” “Enough!” I snapped, standing up so fast the room spun. “You can’t tame people, Dad. You don’t ‘fix’ someone like Lucian. He’s not broken. He’s rotten. He was born that way.” My breath came fast, too fast. My chest felt tight like I was suffocating. “I’m supposed to be Darian’s Gamma! That job—our futures—they’re built on trust, on teamwork. How am I supposed to do that while being shackled to a psychopath?” They had no answers. Just silence. My mother’s silent weeping. My father’s helpless stare. “I’m done. I’m leaving. I don’t want the Gamma position. They can keep it—and let them gift someone else to that monster.” I turned, storming toward the stairs. I didn’t know where I’d go, but anywhere was better than here. Anywhere but thislife. “You can’t leave, Mara,” my father called after me, voice desperate. “If you refuse the bond, Alpha Nighthorn will cast us out. We’ll become rogues. Once the mark of Mooncrest fades, we’ll lose everything—our protection, our humanity. You know what happens to rogues. You’ll turn feral. We all will. They rule this entire country, Mara. There’s no where for you to go,” I stopped in my tracks. Feral. Cast out. Doomed. I turned slowly and looked at my mother. Her shoulders were trembling. She couldn’t even look me in the eyes. “Do you know what you’re asking me to do?” I said, my voice shaking with fury and despair. “You’re asking me to throw my life away. You’re asking me to bind myself to someone who might kill me in my sleep.” She nodded through her tears. “I’m sorry.” Lucian wasn’t just cruel—he was dangerous. Even Alpha Vander didn’t trust him to lead, which was why Darian had been groomed from day one to take over. Darian, with his calm and strength and sense of duty. Meanwhile, his older brother was out there, spiraling, and now they wanted me to steady him. They wouldn’t have picked me if I wasn’t so perfect—so well-behaved, so disciplined, so obsessed with Darian that I molded myself into the model warrior. Maybe if I’d been reckless, mean, or a bitter b1tch, they wouldn’t have even considered me. But no. I had played the part. And now, this was my reward: unrequited love, a forced marriage, a future I couldn’t escape. I hated my life in that moment. I was about to turn away again when the doorbell rang. We all froze. My mother rose to answer it, and the scent hit me before she opened the door—him. Darian. He stepped inside, and I almost didn’t recognize him. His eyes were red, brimming with tears. His hands trembled. He looked like someone had carved a hole into his chest and left it gaping. “Mara,” he said softly, his voice cracked and hoarse. He opened his arms. He didn’t need to say anything else. I walked into him, into the arms I had longed for more than I ever admitted, and he held me—tight, like he was the one about to fall apart. My parents quietly stepped away, leaving us in the silence of shared pain. And I broke. I cried, and this time, it wasn’t quiet. It wasn’t polite. It was everything I had been holding in—fear, betrayal, grief, hopelessness—all pouring out while he held me. And still, I knew… even this wouldn’t change anything. “I’m sorry, Mara,” Darian whispered against my hair, his voice thick with something heavier than guilt. “I didn’t know they would do this. I didn’t know he would do this.” And I broke again. “I don’t want to be with Lucian,” I cried, clutching his shirt like it was the only thing anchoring me. “I hate him, Darian. I can’t do this. Please… help me.” His arms tightened around me like he wanted to, like he wished he could fix it all with the way he held me—but he didn’t answer right away. When he did, it was barely above a whisper. “I’m not Alpha yet, Mara. My key mark isn’t active yet. I don’t have the power to stop this.” And that—that—hurt more than I expected. Not because he admitted he was powerless but because of the way his voice cracked. There was grief in it. Regret. Something deeper than duty. “I thought…” he started, then paused. “I thought we had time. I thought there’d be more time.” I pulled back just enough to look at him. “Time for what?” He didn’t answer. Instead, he whispered, “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, Mara. I didn’t know.” I stared at him, trying to piece together what he meant. Time for what? Was he finally saying what I’d always hoped he felt? But now wasn’t the time. Not with everything crashing around us. The hug faded. Slowly. Reluctantly. We stood there, inches apart, staring into each other’s tear-streaked faces, both too full of words we couldn’t say. “Listen to me,” Darian said, his voice low but firm. “I will always be there for you. I won’t let him hurt you, Mara. I swear it. If you ever feel unsafe, if he crosses a line—call me. I don’t care what I’m doing. I’ll come. I will come. You are not alone in this.” I blinked back another wave of tears. I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t know how to thank someone for a promise that shouldn’t have to exist. “I wish I’d never trained to be your Beta,” I muttered, my voice barely a breath. “If I’d just taken medical classes instead… Alpha Vander wouldn’t have noticed me. He wouldn’t have picked me for his deranged son.” I looked at Darian again. My heart swelled painfully, and I opened my mouth. “Darian…” He met my eyes, hope flickering there. “What is it, Mara?” I hesitated. I wanted to say it. Gods, I wanted to scream it—I love you. I’ve always loved you. But I didn’t. Because now he wasn’t just the boy I trained beside. He was about to become my brother-in-law. And whatever chance there might have been, it had died the moment his father bound my future to Lucian’s. “Nothing,” I said instead. “Nothing but fear.” He pulled me back into his arms without hesitation. I buried my face in his chest and breathed in his scent one last time like it might be enough to last me forever. I didn’t dare ask for more. I didn’t dare reach for what I truly wanted. Not now. Not when I was about to be forced into the hands of someone I despised. Not when Darian had no power to save me. He held me tight, as if letting go would break him, too. Then he kissed the top of my head—soft, lingering—and pulled away. “We’ll still be best friends,” he said gently. “I don’t care what the pack says. You’re still my best friend, Mara. No one’s replacing you.” And there it was. The final nail. Best friend. The words were supposed to be comforting, but they landed like a blade in my chest. His father thought that same friendship was the key to taming Lucian—like I was a tool, a bridge, a sacrificial peace offering. I didn’t want to be Darian’s best friend. I wanted to be his everything. His Luna. His love. His home. But instead, I got Lucian. Unwanted. Unchosen. Trapped. Maybe being feral wouldn’t be so bad. At least then I’d be free. I could run, disappear, let the wilderness swallow me whole. Anything would be better than this slow suffocation. I wanted to leave. I needed to leave. Mara Darian followed me upstairs to my room. For the first time, it felt… wrong. Foreign. Like something had cracked in the familiar walls we’d built around each other. It had always been a little awkward since I started falling for him, but now—now it felt unbearable. I didn’t know what it would be like living in their house. The Nighthorn mansion. Sharing space with Lucian. Walking the same halls as Darian, seeing him every day while wearing the title of someone else’s mate. His brother’s mate. The thought made me feel sick. I didn’t trust my heart not to betray me in some devastating way. “I’ll wait here,” Darian said softly, settling into the chair by my desk while I headed into the bathroom. As soon as the water hit me, the tears came. I sank to the floor, knees pulled to my chest, sobbing so hard my ribs ached. I cried for the life I almost had. For the love I could never confess. For I was being handed like some twisted reward for being too good. And in that cracked, broken place, I thought about running. Disappearing. Going rogue. Letting the world forget I ever existed. But then I remembered what that meant. What it would do to my family. What it would do to me. I dressed in the bathroom, even though modesty had long since evaporated between Darian and me during years of shifting and training together. But things were different now. Everything was different. Even standing in front of him felt like holding a glass that could shatter if either of us moved too fast. “How are you feeling?” he asked when I stepped back into the room. I just nodded, unable to trust my voice. His eyes were still tinged with crimson, like he’d been holding back more tears of his own. “Lucian doesn’t want the union either,” he said suddenly. I looked up, startled. “What?” “That’s how I found out,” he continued. “I overheard him yelling at our father. He was furious. Said he didn’t want you. Didn’t want any of it. And honestly… that’s what scares me the most.” I understood what he meant before he said it. Lucian didn’t want me. Which meant he’d resent me. And with the kind of man he was—violent, spiteful—that resentment wouldn’t just sit quietly in the corner. He’d find a way to punish me for it. “Then why won’t he reject it?” I asked, voice barely above a whisper. Darian exhaled slowly, like the weight of it all was dragging him under too. “Because ever since Father chose me as Alpha instead of him, Lucian hasn’t dared to oppose him. I think the shame crushed something inside him. He’s quiet now, but that doesn’t mean he’s safe. And…” He hesitated. “Lucian’s in love—with someone else. Has been for a while.” I swallowed hard. That somehow made it worse. I wasn’t just being forced into a bond with a monster—I was a wedge, a weapon used to separate him from someone he actually cared about. A curse he’d wear every day. “This isn’t fair,” I said bitterly. “Not to me. Not to her. Not to anyone.” Darian didn’t argue. “Will I still be your Gamma?” I asked, knowing it was selfish but needing to ask anyway. Because even if I couldn’t be his mate, I still wanted to stand by his side in some way. Any way. “Yes,” he said softly. “Unless you choose to step down, you’ll remain my Gamma.” I shook my head. I couldn’t make that decision yet. Not when everything inside me felt broken and scattered. I just needed time. Space to breathe, to mourn, to accept the weight of what had been forced on me. Darian left quietly, carrying his own sadness like a wound. I watched him go and felt another piece of me fall apart. I stayed in bed the rest of the day. Staring at the ceiling. Crying into my pillow until it was soaked. My parents tried to check on me—brought food, soft words, empty comfort—but I ignored them all. I didn’t want kindness from the people who had let this happen. I didn’t want anyone. If the Alpha had chosen to bind me to Darian, I would have said yes without hesitation. I would have given him everything. But instead, I was being handed over to his brother. Why Lucian? Of all the wolves in this pack, why did fate—or power, or cruelty—choose him? And what the hll was I supposed to do now? Two weeks. Two long, miserable weeks of crying, sulking, and avoiding the world like it had personally betrayed me—because in a way, it had. I refused to go to any gatherings, skipped every function, and barely spoke to anyone who wasn’t Darian. Not that I saw him much. He’d gotten himself into trouble more than once that week, and Alpha Vander had taken it as an excuse to load him up with responsibilities. I missed him. But missing him was a dangerous thing now. Luna Martha Nighthorn came by twice to speak with my parents about the “arrangements.” She was Darian’s mother—not Lucian’s. Lucian’s biological mother had died when he was young. Alpha Vander had bonded with Martha later, and ever since, everyone just assumed she was the mother of both boys. Everyone except Lucian, who never missed a chance to correct them. I didn’t care for the politics of it. I didn’t care about her visit, her soft reassurances, or the way she avoided looking me in the eye. I didn’t care about any of it. I just wanted to disappear. Burn the whole d'amn future and vanish into ash. But I couldn’t. I was sitting on the patio, trying to catch my breath from another heavy day of doing absolutely nothing, when a sleek black car pulled into our driveway. I squinted at the figure stepping out. A young woman—tall, porcelain-skinned, striking brunette. And angry. I stood slowly, assuming she was lost and needed directions. She didn’t waste time. “Are you Mara Thornridge?” she asked, sharp and cold. I nodded, guarded. “You gold-digging b1tch,” she snapped. “What do your parents have on Alpha Vander? Huh?” I blinked, stunned. What? “Do you know how long Lucian and I have been together?” she choked out, her eyes welling up with tears. “We were sweethearts for years. And now I find out you—you’ve been chosen for him? You?” I stood there, frozen, every cell in my body screaming for a break. I had no words. I was still trying to process this marriage from hll myself, and now this? She stepped closer, her voice low and trembling with rage. “How dare you, Mara? I swear, we will make your life a living hll.” And that was it. I snapped. “Watch it,” I growled, the shift stirring beneath my skin. “I don’t give two fks about Lucian. I didn’t ask for this. I don’t want this. So maybe aim that rage where it belongs—at him, or at his father, or at the Moon Goddess herself. Not me.” She blinked, caught off guard. “If you’re so mad, tell your beloved boyfriend to grow a spine and say something to his father. Trust me, you’d be doing me a huge favor. Because let’s be honest—Lucian isn’t exactly a prize. He’s an entitled, violent аs hole, and I wouldn’t want to be bound to him if he was the last breathing wolf in existence.” She stepped toward me like she was about to swing. I didn’t even flinch—I welcomed it. Hll, I needed it. I let out a low, warning growl, eyes locked on hers. “You need to f'k- off, now. While I’m still being nice. Because if you don’t, I swear on every ancestor in my bloodline, I will tear you apart. And right now? I wouldn’t even regret it.” Something in my voice must’ve landed. She backed away slowly, fury still burning in her eyes, but something else too—fear. She slid into her car and slammed the door, then peeled out of the driveway without another word. I stood there breathing hard, body trembling with all the rage and frustration I’d buried these past two weeks. Now I had to deal with Lucian’s girlfriend too? I wasn’t even officially mated to him yet, and already the drama was spilling into my yard like blood on the snow. And Lucian—he hadn’t shown up. Hadn’t spoken to me. Hadn’t so much as sent a message. I guessed the feeling was mutual. This was going to be hll. And it hadn’t even started yet. Mara “Mara!” my mother called from downstairs. Since the day they dropped the bomb about the arrangement, I’d barely left my room. What was the point? Everyone probably knew by now. The whole pack, maybe even the entire dam country. Mara Thornridge, gifted to Lucian Nighthorn like a prized lamb to the family wolf. And just like that, the threats had started rolling in—anonymous messages from a number I didn’t need to trace. I knew exactly who it was. Lucian’s little banshee. The same girl who’d parked in my driveway and tried to claw my face off with words she probably rehearsed in front of a mirror. None of her threats got to me. Not one. If she ever followed through on a single one of them, I might actually respect her. But I knew the truth—lashing out at me was easier than facing Lucian or confronting Alpha Vander. I was the easier target. The quiet one. The one who hadn’t asked for any of this. I got out of bed wearing the same old pajamas I’d worn for two days. It was already afternoon. I didn’t care. My hair was a mess, my eyes were swollen from days of crying, but the tears had stopped. I wasn’t sad anymore. Just empty. Numb. And numbness? It was better. Numbness didn’t ask questions or demand hope. Darian and I still talked every night. His voice was soft, his words kind, and I hated every second of it. He meant well. He was trying. But I didn’t want kindness from him. Not anymore. I wanted what I could never have. Every call was another reminder that I'd never be more than his best friend. So no, the support wasn’t helping. Not even a little. I shuffled downstairs, preparing to grab something quick and head back to my quiet cave of self-pity. But I froze at the bottom step. Alpha Vander Nighthorn and Lucian were in my living room. Just sitting there. Like this was normal. Like they belonged. I felt my parents' disappointment immediately. The way they looked at my unwashed hair and oversized sleep shirt said it all. But maybe, just maybe, the Alpha would take one look at me and change his mind. Maybe I looked pathetic enough to kill this deal. I stepped into the room, lifting my chin, even though my body screamed to turn and run. “Good afternoon, Alpha. Mr. Nighthorn,” I said evenly, voice dry but polite. Alpha Vander sat upright on the couch, perfectly composed. For a man in his early fifties, he looked ten years younger. Thick dark hair, sharp brown eyes, a well-groomed beard. He radiated power and vanity, and somehow it worked. No wonder women in the pack still swooned over him. He had that whole silver fox, age-like-wine aesthetic locked down. And Lucian? He looked like sin incarnate. Dark hair, frost-blue eyes that could pierce through bone, and a jawline that might have been carved from stone. His shirt clung to his body like it didn’t want to let go—tattoos peeked from under his sleeves, tracing the edges of muscle sculpted to perfection. He wasn’t bulky, not like some of the other warriors. He was lean, cut, deadly. His skin was sun-kissed and flawless, his stare unreadable and cold. Everything about him screamed danger, power, trouble. Everything about him made my skin crawl. And yet… he was undeniably beautiful. If I hadn’t known what was behind that face, I might have stared. Might have been flattered. But now? All I saw was the cage I was about to be locked inside. And he hadn’t even bothered to look at me yet. I swallowed hard when I saw him. It had been a while since I last saw Lucian Nighthorn in person, and I hated myself for even noticing how he looked. His presence was magnetic—he didn’t just walk into a room, he took it. He looked like something out of legend: all dark edges, piercing frost-blue eyes, and sculpted features that belonged on a statue. But no matter how stunning the exterior, it couldn’t mask the ugliness I knew sat underneath. Looks didn’t make a man worth loving. And I didn’t want this union. But what I wanted didn’t matter. “Mara,” Alpha Vander said, dragging my attention away from his son. I stood upright and gave him the proper Gamma salute. My posture stiff, my insides screaming. “Congratulations on your future position as Gamma. Mooncrest and Darian are blessed to have you in the ranks.” “Thank you, Alpha,” I replied, my voice steady. “Lucian,” he said, turning to his son, “get to know your mate. Take a walk while I speak with the Thornridges about the event.” Lucian didn’t respond. He just stood and walked outside, offering no glance, no gesture, no courtesy. The kind of silence that dared you to follow—and warned you not to speak. I didn’t want to go with him. He hadn’t asked. But I wasn’t foolish enough to disobey an Alpha’s command. I followed him out. He was sitting on the patio, staring down the street like the world bored him. I didn’t sit. “Don’t get any ideas, little girl,” he said finally, his voice deep, sharp, arrogant. “This arrangement is a joke. An insult. I’ll never love you. You’ll never be my true mate. Let’s get that straight before the wedding so you don’t embarrass yourself hoping for more.” I cleared my throat, keeping my voice even. “Understood, Mr. Nighthorn. I’m not looking forward to the wedding either. If I had a choice, I’d have turned it down, but your father left me and my family with two options—accept or go rogue. I expect nothing from you. And I will give you nothing in return.” He finally turned to look at me, eyebrows raised. “You really have no pride, do you?” he said. “You think this is some noble sacrifice? My father’s paying your family a fortune for this. You and your parents—just more middle-class shovel-holders, ready to dig for gold.” I inhaled sharply. My hand twitched. Don’t hit him, I told myself. Not yet. His smirk widened. “Feisty,” he said. “I like that. Quick-tempered too. I’m honestly surprised you made it as Gamma. What did you do? Sleep your way there? Must’ve been quite the climb—though Darian doesn’t fancy you, so maybe you figured you’d settle for the older brother. At least then you get the name, the money, the power. That’s what this is about, right? Being a Nighthorn?” He waited for me to crumble. I didn’t. Instead, I leaned in, voice low and laced with venom. “At least I earned my place in this pack. I’m Gamma because I bled for it, not because I was born into a name. You? You’ll always be the brother of the Alpha. Nothing more.” That hit him. His jaw tightened. His hand lifted halfway, shaking—just a breath away from slapping me. His eyes burned, not with fury alone, but with something deeper. Shame. Insecurity. I flinched, but only slightly. Mara Lucian was stronger than Darian. That much was clear. Where Darian led with loyalty, Lucian ruled with intimidation. His presence filled the air like a storm. And for a moment, just a moment, I felt what it would be like to be tied to this man. Not protected. Not cherished. Owned. Lucian dropped his hand, clenched it into a fist instead. Good. I’d struck the nerve I wanted. And I wouldn’t stop there. “We are not equals,” Lucian said coldly, his voice like ice cracking beneath pressure. “You better watch your mouth, Thornridge, or this arrangement will turn ugly real fast.” He dropped back onto the bench like he owned the space, like even sitting was a statement of dominance. I stayed standing, watching him from above, refusing to shrink. “I came here only to lay down a few ground rules,” he continued. “First, you will never be my mate. So don’t expect affection, don’t ask for loyalty, and don’t even think about what mates are ‘entitled’ to. I already have someone. Someone I actually care about.” I laughed—just once, dry and sharp. “You mean the one who threatened me in my own driveway?” I said. “Tell your little girlfriend that as long as she keeps her claws to herself and stays out of my way, we’ll have no problems. I don’t care what you two do behind closed doors.” He went quiet. I could tell he didn’t like my answer. It wasn’t what he expected. But it was the truth, and I wasn’t here to coddle his ego. “In public, we’ll play the part for my father,” he said, voice dropping lower. “Behind closed doors, we’re strangers. You stay out of my way, and I’ll stay out of yours.” “Fine by me,” I said flatly. “As long as you don’t try to bully me, we won’t have a problem. If your father really did buyme, then this is a contract. And once Darian becomes Alpha, you’ll release me.” He chuckled then—low and bitter. “You still don’t get it, do you? That will never happen, Mara. I’ll have to claim you eventually. A full binding. For show. For politics. For my father. You’ll be mine—publicly, legally, permanently.” Something twisted in my chest at those words. A phantom ache. I flinched without meaning to, but I didn’t let him see more than that. “What about your girlfriend?” I asked quietly. “She understands,” he replied, surprisingly calm. “I’ll never be Alpha, and I don’t want the job. We’ll find our way around this. She’ll still have my heart. She’ll have my children.” I stared at him, trying to understand how a person could speak of love and cruelty in the same breath. “I guess you’ve got your future mapped out,” I said. “Good for you. But what about me?” He blinked, caught off guard. His tone lost its bite. “What do you mean?” “I mean, you’ve got the girl. The family plan. The political cover. What about my life? My future?” I asked, voice low but unshaking. He looked at me for a long second. Then gave a dismissive shrug. “You’ll figure it out. If you meet someone, fine. Scr'w whoever you want. Just don’t get pregnant and embarrass me. Keep your mess private.” I stared at him, stunned. He wasn’t done. “I’m sure you already have a few boyfriends on the side. Maybe some officials from the academy you spread your legs for—because no woman’s ever made it as Gamma before. So whatever you did to get there, just keep doing it. That’s the only way you’ll hold onto that title. If someone stronger comes along, you’re out.” I didn’t answer. Because I didn’t need to. Let him think what he wanted. Let him imagine a version of me that matched his twisted assumptions. I wasn’t going to defend my body, my choices, or my worth to him. But inside, something cracked. I’d waited. Saved myself. Dreamed of Darian—not for lvst, but for love. And now I was bound to a man who assumed the worst of me. Who would use me as a shield, a pawn, and nothing more. And yet I didn’t cry. Not anymore. The tears were done. Now, there was only fire. “Well,” Lucian said, brushing imaginary dust from his pants like the conversation was just business. “Since everything’s ironed out, I guess we won’t have issues living as husband and wife.” I gave him a nod. Flat. Numb. Resigned. “Do we sleep in the same room?” I asked, not because I wanted to—but because I needed to know what kind of Hll I’d be walking into. He shook his head. “Not exactly. My room has a conjoined space. You’ll sleep in the one I’m not using.” A connected room. No door. No barrier. Just a wall, maybe some air, and all the silence in the world between us. “I’ve fixed it up for you,” he added. “Just don’t expect luxury. It’s the poorer wing of the mansion. My father doesn’t dote on me the way he does on Darian.” I almost laughed. The poorer wing? I would’ve gladly slept in a shed if it meant not sharing space with the man who thought I’d slept my way into the Gamma rank. “I don’t care about the room,” I said simply. And I didn’t. What I cared about was distance. Physical, emotional, spiritual. As much as I could carve out for myself in a life I never asked for. We headed back into the house. Alpha Vander stood, looking pleased with himself—like a man who had just orchestrated a perfect deal, unaware—or perhaps entirely aware—of the people he was crushing in the process. “Ah, I see the lovebirds have come to an understanding,” he said with a smug grin. “I suppose I’ll see you both at the wedding.” My father stepped forward to shake his hand. “Thank you, Alpha. We are honoured.” Alpha Vander turned to him with a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Aiden, Arya—you’ve raised a strong, beautiful daughter. I originally wanted her for Darian, you know. She’s Luna material, no doubt about it. But in the end, I knew she’d have more impact on Lucian’s life.” Every word scraped against me like sandpaper. “Darian is already gentle,” he went on. “Lucian needs someone like Mara. Someone sweet, with a steady hand. She’ll soften him. She’s perfect.” And that was the moment I felt it—self-loathing. Deep, hot, gnawing. I should’ve seen it sooner. This wasn’t about love or bonds or the Universe’s will. I’d been chosen because I was safe. A tool. A soothing balm they could apply to their most volatile son. I should’ve been reckless. Cold. Difficult. A bad girl. Maybe then I would’ve been considered for Darian. Maybe then, I would’ve stood a chance. But Lucian—he didn’t let his father get away with it. “It’s not about what you want, Father,” he said suddenly. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut clean through the room. Alpha Vander turned to him slowly, like a man used to obedience. “Don’t lie to them,” Lucian continued. “This wasn’t your idea. This was Martha’s doing. Luna Martha didn’t want Darian choosing Mara. She didn’t want him with a Thornridge—didn’t want him marrying middle-class. She wants a girl with money. Status. This whole thing? It’s her fix. Her solution.” The air in the room turned sharp. Lucian kept going. “You’re not doing this to help me,” he said. “You’re doing it to ruin me—and Mara. All to clear the path for Darian to marry someone Martha approves of. You paid them off. That’s not honor. That’s manipulation.” Then he turned and walked out without another word. And I stood there—stunned. Not because I was angry at what he said. But because it was true. So painfully, clearly true. Luna Martha didn’t want me in her family. I wasn’t polished enough. Rich enough. Enough of anything, really. And Darian… he never even had a chance to fight it. I never had a chance at him. No matter how hard I trained, no matter how loyal I was, no matter how much I loved him quietly from a distance—I never stood a chance. Lucian was many things—cold, cruel, arrogant—but in that moment, I saw something else too: honesty. Brutal, unfiltered honesty. And it told me exactly where I stood in this twisted legacy of power, names, and politics. I was never meant to have a voice. Mara Four days had passed since Lucian and his father came to the house, and I still hadn’t found my way out of the haze. I sat in the garden behind our home, staring at nothing. Not the flowers. Not the trees. Just the empty space ahead of me, like it might hold some kind of answer if I looked long enough. Lucian’s words still echoed in my mind—cold, cruel, and then, strangely, honest. The truth was a blade that hadn’t stopped cutting. It wasn’t about me being Luna material or helping Lucian. It was about Darian. About removing me from the equation so his mother could shape his future without interference. I didn’t even hear him approach. “You’ve lost weight,” Darian said softly, sitting beside me. I didn’t reply. What was there to say? He sighed and stood again, pacing. Frustrated. Restless. I knew he wanted to talk. He always did. But I couldn’t give him what he was looking for—not when I felt like my whole life had been bargained away by people who never even asked me what I wanted. “Why didn’t you tell me Lucian came to see you?” he finally asked. I looked up at him, calm on the surface, hollow underneath. “I didn’t think it was necessary.” He stopped pacing. “We’re friends, Mara. Everything is necessary. Everything matters.” He looked exhausted. There were dark circles under his eyes, and his shoulders were tense. I could see the guilt in the way he carried himself, but he didn’t understand. Not yet. “Help me, Darian,” I said, my voice cracking. “Please.” He came to a stop in front of me, eyes full of sorrow. “If I were Alpha, I’d cancel this madness. I swear I would.” “But you’re not,” I whispered. Then I looked him in the eyes, and I said the one thing that had been building in my chest like pressure before a storm. “Your mother set this up.” He frowned, his expression hardening. “Lucian said it in front of your father. And your father didn’t deny it. She was afraid that you and I… that we might end up together. She didn’t want her son marrying someone from a middle-class family. So she pushed this union, forced it, to get me out of your orbit.” Darian’s jaw clenched. “That’s not true. She knows we’re just friends. That there’s nothing between us.” His words landed like stones in my chest. “If I wanted to date you, Mara, I would’ve.” That hurt. I expected it, but it still hurt. “She doesn’t see it that way,” I replied. “To her, I’m a threat to your future. So she ruined mine.” I paused, voice low and shaking. “Please talk to her, Darian. She’s destroying two lives out of fear. Lucian has someone he loves. And me?” My voice broke. “She’s condemning me to a loveless, miserable life. All because I was your friend.” I looked down at my hands, trembling now. “I’ll give up the Gamma position. I’ll leave. Just… help me get out of this.” Tears spilled down my cheeks, hot and helpless. “I don’t want to marry your brother. Please.” He sat down beside me again, silent for a long moment. His hand found mine, hesitated, then held it gently. “I’ll talk to her,” he said at last, voice low. “I can’t promise anything, Mara. But I’ll try. I’ll beg her if I have to.” I nodded, even though I wasn’t hopeful. At this point, I just needed to know someone tried. That not everyone stood by and watched my future burn. If Darian hadn’t offered, I might’ve buried myself in silent acceptance. Might’ve forced myself to walk into that cold, loveless match. But Lucian wasn’t just cruel—he was dangerous. He was a murderer. An irresponsible drunk. A walking storm I’d be expected to share a life with. The thought of binding myself to him permanently… it made my skin crawl. We sat in silence for a while after that. Just breathing the same air. Just existing in the same space. Eventually, Darian left. And I was alone again. Sitting in a garden, surrounded by life, while mine slowly withered away. Two days passed. Nothing from Darian. No call. No visit. Not even a message. Just silence. I lay on my bed, staring blankly at the ceiling like it might offer some kind of escape. It didn’t. All I saw was the countdown—days slipping away until the wedding. Until my funeral. Because that’s what it felt like. The day I married Lucian would be the day I buried the last of myself. I didn’t know if I’d take the Gamma position when the time came. I doubted it. The fire in me—the one that once pushed me to be the best—was nothing but ash now. Resignation tasted bitter, but it was starting to feel like the only thing I had left. There was a knock at my door. I didn’t answer. I didn’t have to. I could already smell her—my mother. And the food tray she was balancing in her hands. I didn’t move, didn’t speak, and just like I knew she would, she let herself in. “Mara,” she said gently, placing the tray on the table. “You need to eat something.” I didn’t even look at the food. I looked at her. Cold. Angry. Broken. “How can you and Dad live with yourselves after selling your daughter?” I asked, my voice flat, my expression disgusted. She froze by the table, her eyes lowering, as if even she couldn’t bear to meet mine. “He gave us no choice, Mara,” she whispered. “The money was to ease his conscience.” “And you took it.” My words were a blade. “Spent it, I’m sure. Did it ever occur to you that Lucian might call it off? That Alpha Vander might want his money back?” She turned to face me slowly, her expression tired and tight. “We had no choice,” she repeated. “It was take it… or be cast out. ‘Take it or get out,’ that’s what he said. We were drowning, Mara. The house, the loans—we were about to lose everything.” I blinked, stunned. “So you sold me to pay off your debts? The loans you took for my education?” “No,” she said quickly. “We were ready to let the house go. We planned to move in with my sister. We didn’t expect Alpha Nighthorn to show up. But when he forced the union, when he said it was happening whether we liked it or not... we took the money. We used it to survive.” “And you used me to survive,” I said bitterly. She flinched. I sat up, my eyes sharp now. “What happens if the deal falls apart? If Lucian calls it off and his father wants the money back?” “Why would he?” she asked, her voice trembling. “Because I told Darian,” I said. “I told him what Lucian said. About the truth—how this wasn’t about Lucian needing a wife but about his mother wanting me out of Darian’s life. He promised he’d talk to her. Try to get her to stop this madness.” My mother’s eyes widened, shocked. She hadn’t expected me to do anything. Maybe she thought I’d just quietly crumble. She slowly sat beside me, her body folding like something had broken inside her. Tears slid down her face. “Mara, my darling…” my mother’s voice cracked as she sat beside me. “I didn’t know you would take it this hard.” I didn’t answer. She reached for my hand, but I didn’t move. My eyes stayed locked on the ceiling, dry now, but only because I had nothing left in me. “I’m hurting too,” she continued, her voice barely above a whisper. “But I need you to be strong. You’re tougher than this.” I didn’t look at her. “Darian and Rowan left yesterday,” she added carefully. “They won’t be back until it’s time for him to take over the pack.” The words sank in slowly, like poison soaking through my veins. They went on the trip. Without me. Without a word. Darian—the one person I still believed would try to help me—was gone. He didn’t even call. Didn’t say goodbye. Didn’t tell me that he had failed or that he’d tried at all. The silence in my chest cracked. My heart broke without sound. “I know what you’re thinking,” my mother said, almost defensively. “It was Luna Martha. She forced the trip.” I turned to her now, eyes stinging again. “She forced him?” I asked, though I already believed it. “Yes,” she nodded. “Jason—Darian’s butler—he came by for a check-up. He told me Darian had a terrible argument with Martha. About Lucian. About you. About how unfair this is. And when she couldn’t control the conversation, she controlled him. She made him leave. Told him it was to ‘gain experience.’ Said he’d return a better Alpha.” My lip trembled, but I didn’t speak. It was my fault. I asked him to intervene. I pulled him into this. And now he was gone. Banished under the guise of training. And nothing had changed. Lucian was still my future. And Darian… Darian had become part of the past. I sat in silence as the tears returned—slow, steady, quiet. “I’m sorry, baby,” my mother whispered. “But please… eat something. Don’t let this kill you. You’re one of the strongest wolves this pack has ever seen. A woman winning Gamma? That’s not luck. That’s grit. That’s fire. You will find a way to cope.” I didn’t believe her. Not even a little. She pulled me close, kissed my forehead, then left the room without waiting for a response. I stared at the food. The smell turned my stomach. Fear had coiled itself so tightly around my gut I could barely breathe, let alone eat. I picked at the plate. Flushed it all down the toilet. Washed the dishes in silence. I wanted to fade out of existence. But I couldn’t. I was still here. Trapped in a body with no escape, in a life that no longer felt like mine. They hadn’t even set a date yet. That should’ve been a good thing—more time, more room to plan, to hope—but instead, it made it worse. The anticipation, the waiting. The illusion of freedom. Alpha Vander was “putting things in order,” whatever that meant. Maybe planning some extravagant public affair to mask the fact that the union was a sentence, not a celebration. Forced marriages weren’t supposed to be grand. But this one was. Because it wasn’t about love—it was about control. I climbed back into bed, curled beneath the blanket, and tried to breathe past the panic rising in my throat. Please, I thought. Let time fly. Let it fly fast. Lucian My father was a weak man. Spineless, really. Letting his Luna orchestrate the ruin of two lives just to soothe her own insecurities? That wasn’t leadership—that was cowardice dressed in politics. Where does Martha’s manipulation stop? It was bad enough she turned my father against me—made sure I was never considered fit to be Alpha. But now? She’s bound me to a girl I barely know, all because she couldn't stomach the idea of Darian marrying someone who wasn’t bred from power or money. Mara Thornridge and I? We were just casualties of her fear. Collateral damage in her obsession with keeping Darian’s path clean and elite. When my father dragged me to the Thornridge house, I said what I needed to say. Cold, cruel, calculated—because I needed to understand. Martha told me the Thornridges requested the union, claimed they believed their daughter was too strong not to be Luna. Claimed they wanted her to take her “rightful place.” Said they had agreed to settle for me instead of Darian. All of it? Complete bullsh1t. Everyone knew Mara had a crush on Darian. It wasn’t some secret scandal. Even Darian knew—he just ignored it. Let it stew. Let her orbit him for years. A harmless crush, people said. But what that girl gave up for him wasn’t harmless. She left her original path. Signed up at the academy. Trained harder than anyone expected. Finished second. All for a boy who didn’t have the guts to be honest with her. At first, even I assumed her ambition was calculated—that finishing second was her power play to get chosen as Luna. But after speaking with her, however awkwardly… I realized how wrong I was. She didn’t chase power. She chased purpose. And maybe, quietly, she chased hope. The way she looked at me—guarded, hurt, angry. That wasn’t the gaze of someone who’d schemed her way up. That was someone trying not to drown in something too big for her. And I hated it. I hated how Martha had spun this lie and dragged me into it. I hated how my father let her do it. I hated that Mara—this tough, stubborn, determined girl—was being broken apart by people who claimed to protect the pack. So when we went back inside, I told the truth. I was done playing along. Let the Thornridges hear it all—how this wasn’t about what was best for me or Mara or even Darian. It was about Martha’s ego. About keeping “middle-class blood” away from her precious son. I almost told Mara that Darian had known. That he could’ve stopped this earlier. But I didn’t. Because she already looked like she was barely holding it together. That truth would’ve shattered her. But I blame him too. He knew how she felt. He saw it in her eyes every Dam time she looked at him. And instead of setting her free, he kept her close. He strung her along, let her believe maybe… maybe one day. I heard him brag once—to his friends—that she’d made passes at him. After meeting her, I knew that was a lie. Mara Thornridge doesn’t beg. She’d rather die than admit she’s vulnerable. She would’ve made a great Luna. Not just to Darian—but to the pack. She’s sharp, strong, and smarter than half the men who outranked her. And instead of letting her shine, Martha decided to bury her. Tie her to me. Punish her for something that never even happened. And now they expect her to stand at Darian’s side as Gamma? To give her best while living half-alive? Unbelievable. No one’s asking what this will do to her. No one’s thinking about what she’s being forced to give up just to survive. I didn’t know what to do with Mara. I didn’t want to touch her. I didn’t want to claim her—not because I hated her, but because I respected her. She didn’t ask for this, and I’m not the kind of man who takes what isn’t given freely. I wouldn’t mate with her against her will. I wasn’t like Darian. He wore his charm like armor and left a trail of wreckage behind him—wolves he used, hearts he broke, girls who wound up pregnant and scared. And every time, Father and Martha cleaned it up quietly, buried the mess, and painted him as the perfect heir. Looking back now, I saw it all more clearly than I ever had. Darian—the golden boy, the spoiled prince. Martha’s precious son, her ticket to power, the puppet she dressed up as a leader. And then there was me. An accident at the wrong time, the wrong place, gave her everything she needed to destroy me. The biker didn’t die because of me—not really. My brakes failed. There was silver in the wreckage, and to this day, I still don’t know how it got there. The biker would’ve survived without it. But no one listened. No one cared. My father didn’t even pretend to investigate. He just... wrote me off. They said I was drunk, been partying all. Night but that was a lie, yet no one cared. Martha escalated the fallout like she’d been waiting for it. And Darian? He got a free pass. Over and over. “They wanted him,” my father would say. “He didn’t stand a chance. Every girl wants the Luna title. It’s not the same.” It wasn’t the same because Darian was untouchable. I’d only ever loved one girl. Tina Livingston. I’d been loyal, careful, focused. But now, thanks to Martha, I had to break her heart. Just another name sacrificed on the altar of Darian’s future. Martha had destroyed three lives. Maybe four, if Mara had someone before all of this—someone she never got to choose. And yet, I couldn’t even bring myself to hate her. Not fully. She was protecting her son. Ruthless, yes—but my real anger was reserved for the man who allowed her to do it all. My father. The Alpha. The coward. If my mother had lived… maybe things would’ve been different. Maybe she would’ve fought for me. For balance. For justice. But she was gone. And in her absence, Martha filled the void with poison and control. Now here we were. A forced union. A fake marriage. A girl who didn’t want me, and a pack that would celebrate it anyway like it was some kind of alliance—when in truth, it was just another silent war. I moved my things into the smaller of the conjoined rooms and fixed up the larger one for Mara. I wanted her to be comfortable. Or at the very least, able to cope. She wasn’t what I’d accused her of—she wasn’t a gold digger or a social climber. I said those things to provoke, to test, to understand. But now I knew better. She was nineteen. A kid, really. Brave as hll, smart, and stubborn. And stuck. Her parents weren’t to blame either. They had no power, no rank, no options. The offer from my father wasn’t an opportunity—it was a threat in disguise. Because being cast out wasn’t just exile. It was death by slow erasure. When a wolf is stripped of their pack mark, it fades over time. And once it’s gone, they lose their human form. They go feral. Wild. Forgotten. That’s what happens to rogues. There’s no mercy in that system, no redemption. A wolf only belongs to one pack in their lifetime. One. And if that bond is broken, there’s no going back. It was a cruel mechanism, a brutal leash disguised as tradition. One the Alpha family had full control over. And my father wielded it without hesitation. Mara was a victim. Just like I was. But unlike me, she didn’t even have the illusion of choice.
Single and ready to mingle? The hottest singles in your area are online now.Single and ready to mingle? The hottest singles in your area are online now. Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia Capítulo 1 ¡Bum! Las puertas de la sala del evento se abrieron de golpe. "¡Algo le ha pasado a Lydia!", gritó un hombre al entrar tambaleándose, con el pánico pintado en el rostro. Las palabras impactaron como una bomba. La sala —decorada con flores, lazos y música romántica, bullendo de emoción por la propuesta— quedó instantáneamente en silencio. El hombre en el centro de atención, aún de rodillas, con el anillo en la mano, se giró sobresaltado. "¿Qué acabas de decir?" Quade Zimmer, con su pelo teñido de azul tan estridente como su voz, soltó: "¡La señora Lancaster acaba de llamar! ¡Lydia ha tenido un accidente de coche! ¡Está en el hospital ahora mismo!" Apenas habían salido las palabras de su boca cuando estalló el caos: sillas arrastrándose, tacones repiqueteando, gente apresurándose hacia la puerta. No era una exageración decir que Lydia Wallace era la chica de moda de su círculo: hermosa, talentosa, frágil de esa forma desgarradora que hacía que la gente quisiera protegerla. Todos la adoraban, la compadecían, la veneraban. ¿Y ahora que su diosa estaba herida? A nadie le quedaba corazón para seguir celebrando una propuesta de matrimonio cuya respuesta todos ya conocían. Incluso el chico que proponía lo dejó todo y salió corriendo. "Jasper—" La voz que pronunció su nombre llegó por detrás —suave, apenas más que un suspiro. Fue entonces cuando todos finalmente se dieron cuenta: la mujer a la que le estaban pidiendo matrimonio no había dicho ni una palabra en todo este tiempo. Alguien debió de haber dado a los interruptores en el caos, porque la sala se oscureció. La única luz provenía de las suaves lámparas de la pared. En un rincón, mitad en sombras, mitad en luz, estaba Claudia Lancaster. Su belleza no era del tipo dulce y gentil —era marcada, impactante, inolvidable. Pero en ese momento, su calma resultaba inquietante. Su expresión no revelaba nada. "¿No quieres oír mi respuesta?", preguntó en voz baja. Hacía apenas un minuto, Jasper Fenton le había pedido que se casara con él. Ahora, a medio camino de la puerta, se detuvo en seco. Ni siquiera intentó explicarse. "Claudia, lo siento. Tengo que ir al hospital. Vete a casa primero, ¿vale?" "¿Y si no te dejo ir?" Su voz se mantuvo firme. "Jasper, sabes que la odio." Jasper suspiró, exasperado. "Claudia, ahora no. No es momento para empezar una pelea." "Mi respuesta… puede que solo la obtengas una vez", dijo, tan calmada como siempre. Algo en su tono le hizo hacer una pausa. Normalmente, en cuanto salía el nombre de Lydia, Claudia estallaba —espetando, poniendo los ojos en blanco, maldiciendo a Lydia entre dientes. Pero esta noche, estaba fría, distante. Casi como si lo hubiera estado esperando. Un destello de inquietud le recorrió la espalda a Jasper. "Oh, por favor", intervino Quade, poniendo los ojos en blanco. "Has estado obsesionada con Jasper desde, ¿qué, la secundaria? El tipo finalmente te propone matrimonio y ¿se supone que debemos creer que dirías que no?" "Sí, alguien podría estar muriéndose en serio. Te pueden proponer matrimonio cualquier otro día", añadió alguien más. "¡Exacto! Las familias arreglaron esto hace siglos, toda esta cosa es solo por apariencias." Los comentarios dolían, pero Claudia ni siquiera parpadeó. Sus ojos oscuros permanecieron clavados en Jasper. Esperando. Jasper dejó escapar otro suspiro y volvió hacia ella. Como siempre, le despeinó el cabello como si fuera una niña. "Pórtate bien, ¿vale? No montes una escena. Lydia podría estar gravemente herida. Este no es el momento para una rabieta." Siempre era así. Cada vez que Lydia estaba involucrada, Jasper nunca preguntaba quién tenía razón o no. Corría a consolar a Lydia primero, y luego volvía a regañar a Claudia, suave y paciente, como si fuera una niña mimada que simplemente no entendía. Así se sentía amar a alguien desde abajo. No importaba cuánto gritaras, tu ira era solo "graciosa". Nunca seria. ¿Esta propuesta? Nunca había sido una pregunta real. Jasper ya sabía cuál debería haber sido su respuesta. "¡Oh, al diablo con esto, no puedo quedarme callada más tiempo!" Whitney Sawyer golpeó su bolso de mano contra algo, con furia destellando en sus ojos. Había estado aguantándose desde que Quade irrumpió, pero ya era suficiente. "Jasper, ¿eres su novio o su ambulancia personal? ¿Cómo es que cada vez que Lydia sufre 'un accidente', te llama a ti? Siempre perfectamente sincronizado, siempre arruinando tus planes. ¡La última vez fue una cita, ahora es tu propuesta! ¿Qué, no podía esperar a morirse cinco minutos?" Como mejor amiga de Claudia, Whitney había pasado semanas planeando esta propuesta. Y ahora, una vez más, Lydia la había secuestrado, y Jasper había caído directamente en la trampa. La furia de Whitney se extendió como un incendio forestal. "¡Y el resto de ustedes! ¿Para qué corren, a visitarla o a planear su funeral? ¡A este paso, Lydia ya debería haber muerto cien veces!" "¡Whitney!" El rostro de Jasper se ensombreció; el hombre gentil y afable desapareció. Su voz sonó como un latigazo. "Mide tus palabras." "Oh, perdóname." La voz de Whitney subió de tono, aguda y furiosa. "¿No soportas oír criticar a tu preciosa Lydia? Jasper, ¿acaso recuerdas quién es tu novia?" Los ojos de Jasper se helaron. Claudia le agarró el brazo a Whitney, con voz tranquila pero firme. "Si sales por esa puerta, Jasper, terminamos." Ya se había perdido demasiado tiempo. Jasper se pellizcó el puente de la nariz y suspiró. "No digas algo de lo que te arrepentirás. Claudia, hablaremos cuando vuelva." Se dio la vuelta y salió con paso firme, sin mirar atrás. Ni siquiera sabía lo graves que eran las lesiones de Lydia, solo sabía que tenía que ir. Se dijo a sí mismo: Cuando vuelva, lo compensaré. Le haré una propuesta aún mejor. También tomó nota mental de decirle a Claudia que se alejara de Whitney; claramente esa chica le estaba llenando la cabeza de tonterías. La sala se hundió bajo el peso de todo. Incluso aquellos que pensaban que Claudia estaba siendo dramática se mordieron la lengua. Nadie quería contrariar a Jasper, ni a los Sawyer. Uno a uno, se escabulleron. En minutos, el lugar era irreconocible. Pétalos de rosa aplastados y lazos cubrían el suelo. Botellas de vino rodaban bajo las sillas. Glaseado embadurnaba la alfombra. Toda la escena parecía una parodia de lo que había sido, burlándose de lo ridículo que era todo. Mientras los últimos rezagados se quedaban, alguien frunció el ceño. "Esperen… Lydia es la hija adoptiva de los Lancaster, ¿verdad? Oí que es prima de Claudia. ¿Por qué nadie llamó a Claudia también?" "¿Llamarla? ¿Qué, quieren empeorar aún más las lesiones de Lydia?" "Vaya, ¿qué se supone que significa eso?" "Lo de siempre. Que la señorita Lancaster es fría, cruel, desagradecida… ya sabes cómo va." Los susurros comenzaron de nuevo, suaves, venenosos y familiares. Siempre lo hacían cuando el nombre de Lydia salía junto al de Claudia. El rostro de Whitney ardía de ira. Se volvió hacia Claudia, de repente preocupada. Los cotilleos de extraños no importaban, pero ¿la traición de alguien a quien amas? Eso siempre calaba más hondo. Claudia observó la espalda de Jasper mientras se alejaba, cada paso alejándolo más de ella. Era como ver los años escurriéndose entre sus dedos, el chico con el que había crecido desvaneciéndose a lo lejos. Whitney le había preguntado una vez: Si nada hubiera interrumpido esta noche, ¿habrías dicho que sí? Pero, honestamente: No importara cuál fuera su respuesta, el final habría sido el mismo. Lydia nunca la dejaría ganar. Y Jasper nunca la elegiría a ella. En el momento en que le dio la espalda, no se dio cuenta de que, aunque el futuro pueda parecer interminable, la mujer dispuesta a esperarte no dura para siempre. Jasper… esta vez, realmente te dejo ir. En la mesa, entre el desorden, el teléfono de Claudia vibró. Una notificación de WhatsApp apareció, breve y suficiente. "Perdiste." Capítulo 2 Tres días antes, Lydia había acorralado a Claudia. "Sabes que Jasper está a punto de proponerte matrimonio, ¿verdad?" Sus bonitos ojos brillaban, no de emoción, sino de celos y malicia. "Oí que ambas familias querían pasar directamente a la fiesta de compromiso, pero él insistió en hacerlo bien. Dijo que necesitaba oír tu 'sí' él mismo, o no significaría nada. Ayy, qué romántico, ¿no?" "¿Y qué?" Claudia levantó la vista, su tono plano, sin inmutarse. La sonrisa de Lydia se curvó, afilada y venenosa. "¿Y qué? Claudia, ¿qué hace que una pecadora como tú crea que merece felicidad?" Se inclinó más cerca, con voz azucarada pero goteando veneno. "¿Quieres apostar? En tres días, esa propuesta ni siquiera ocurrirá." Claudia solo la miró fijamente. Para todos los demás, Lydia era pura perfección: de voz suave, gentil, toda gracia y luz. Nadie creería que a puerta cerrada podía escupir veneno así. Podría haber detenido la propuesta en cualquier momento que quisiera. Pero no. A Lydia le gustaba el drama. Quería esperar hasta el acto final, para empujar a Claudia fuera del escenario ella misma. Como siempre hacía. … Después de que la propuesta se fuera al traste, el teléfono de Whitney sonó. Una mirada a la identificación de la llamada, y su rostro se demudó. Maldijo entre dientes y salió corriendo. Había planeado dejar a Claudia primero —Claudia había llegado en el coche de Jasper—, pero cuando Claudia se dio cuenta de que algo pasaba con la madre de Whitney, la instó a irse. Cuando todos los demás se habían ido, Claudia se quedó entre los escombros de flores aplastadas y copas de champán, con la cabeza agachada, su expresión ilegible. Dejó escapar una risita amarga. Era tarde. Las calles afuera estaban tranquilas y vacías. Claudia salió del club sin ganas de ir a casa. Vagó junto al río, el frío de la noche calándole la piel. Entonces, se detuvo en seco. Los vellos de su nuca se erizaron: alguien la seguía. Levantó su teléfono, fingiendo tomar una selfie, inclinándolo lo justo para ver el reflejo detrás de ella. Un grupo de hombres, sombras acercándose. Su pulso se disparó. Empezó a caminar más rápido. Ellos también. Su pulgar se cernió sobre su contacto de emergencia —el número que Jasper la había obligado a configurar hacía un año. En aquel entonces, le había roto el brazo a un acosador por molestar a una chica y había terminado en la comisaría. Jasper la sacó bajo fianza, regañándola durante todo el trayecto a casa por ser imprudente. Se había puesto a sí mismo como su contacto de emergencia, haciéndole prometer que si alguna vez estaba en peligro, lo llamaría a él, sin heroísmos, sin orgullo. Había jurado que sin importar dónde o cuándo, iría por ella. Nunca imaginó que la primera vez que llamaría sería así. "¿Claudia?" La voz de Jasper llegó, baja y cansada. Estaba en el hospital. El accidente de Lydia no había sido grave, pero ella era frágil —nacida prematura, se alteraba fácilmente. Solo él podía calmarla. Todo el clan Lancaster estaba acampado fuera. Lydia acababa de quedarse dormida cuando llegó la llamada, despertándola de un salto. "Jasper, alguien me está siguiendo." Silencio. Luego, su voz, fría, desdeñosa. "Claudia, realmente no puedo irme esta noche. No montes una escena." Pensó que estaba mintiendo, intentando alejarlo otra vez del lado de la cama de Lydia. Justo entonces, la madre de Lydia, Lottie Wallace, entró con un vaso de agua. Su rostro suave y elegante se endureció al ver el teléfono en la mano de Jasper. "¡Claudia!", espetó. "Lydia acaba de tener un accidente, y ni siquiera te molestas en visitar. ¿Ahora estás quién sabe dónde, inventando historias? ¿Cuándo vas a crecer? Escucha: nadie se va esta noche. Deja ya tus juegos mezquinos." Colgó sin dudar. En la cama, Lydia yacía pálida y temblorosa. Su voz era pequeña, vacilante. "Mamá, no te enfades. ¿Y si Claudia realmente está en problemas?" Lottie suspiró, la decepción grabada a fuego. "¿Qué problemas podría tener? Esta no es la primera vez que intenta algo cuando tú estás enferma." En la secundaria, Claudia una vez había llamado a casa en medio de la noche, diciendo que la habían secuestrado y exigiendo dinero de rescate. Esa misma noche, Lydia había caído enferma. La familia ya estaba en pánico, y la supuesta llamada de rescate casi le da un infarto a Lottie. Habían corrido a la ubicación, solo para encontrar a Claudia saliendo ilesa, sin un rasguño. Para cuando volvieron a casa, Lydia se había desplomado en el suelo, sola. Era demasiado tarde cuando finalmente la llevaron al hospital. El doctor dijo que con otro retraso, no habría sobrevivido. Esa noche, el padre de Claudia la había golpeado hasta dejarla sangrando. Pasó un mes en el hospital, y nunca se disculpó. La voz de Lottie se suavizó, cargada de decepción. "¿Cuándo se volvió así mi dulce niña?" Jasper conocía cada palabra de esa historia. Incluso había sido él quien llevaba snacks a escondidas a la cama de Claudia en el hospital después, contando chistes estúpidos para hacerla reír. Pero esta noche era diferente. Se dijo a sí mismo que solo estaba haciendo una rabieta por la propuesta arruinada. No tenía energía para sus pataletas. Mañana, cuando se calmara, hablaría con ella, la haría sonreír de nuevo. Colgó, apartó el cabello de la frente de Lydia y susurró: "Se te ha ido la fiebre. Pórtate bien. Duerme." Los ojos de Lydia brillaron con culpa y suavidad. "Jasper, lo siento por esta noche. Es toda mi culpa. Si no fuera tan débil—" "No. Nunca eres una carga." "Jasper…" "Duerme." Sus pestañas aletearon y se cerraron, y una pequeña sonrisa curvó sus labios. Dormiría tranquila esa noche. … Detrás de Claudia, los hombres se acercaban, lentos, perezosos, como gatos jugando con un ratón. Ella siguió corriendo, la voz de Jasper y el regaño de Lottie resonando en su mente. Tal vez había estado decepcionada demasiadas veces, porque ni siquiera se sentía triste ya, solo vacía. Hueca. La noche de abril era cálida, pero cortaba como cristal. La empujaron a un rincón oscuro. Claudia se detuvo bajo un árbol, su expresión calmada, los ojos bajándose al suelo. Entonces, se movió. Quince minutos después, los hombres yacían esparcidos por el pavimento —brazos retorcidos, piernas rotas, gimiendo de dolor. Claudia, sin aliento y sangrando, se dejó caer en el bordillo. Agarró su teléfono con una mano resbaladiza de sangre y marcó al 911. Después de ese lío en octavo grado, había empezado kickboxing y defensa personal. Había aprendido pronto: nadie vendría a salvarla. Uno de los hombres, con el brazo doblado en la dirección incorrecta, empezó a arrastrarse hacia ella. Los ojos de Claudia se posaron sobre él, fríos y afilados. Antes de que pudiera moverse, una bota cayó con fuerza, enviando al tipo volando. Una sombra se cernió sobre ella: un hombre alto con una sonrisa perezosa y el tipo de rostro que podría salirse con la suya cometiendo un asesinato. La miró desde arriba, haciendo un clic suave con la lengua. "Tss. ¿De dónde ha salido esta criaturita?" Capítulo 3 Sterling Romero salió de la Mansión Romero esa noche, lo suficientemente enfadado como para dejar su coche a medio camino a casa y sacar al perro a pasear. Lo que no esperaba era toparse con esa escena. Allí estaba ella, un capullo de rosa hermoso y malherido, acorralado por una jauría de callejeros desaliñados. Parecía frágil, pero la forma en que levantaba la barbilla, los ojos ardiendo de desafío, lo atrajo directamente de vuelta al cachorro de lobo huérfano con el que había vivido en las montañas casi un mes cuando tenía diez años. Todo fanfarronería y dientes al descubierto, guardando su pequeño trozo de tierra. Débil, pero ardiendo de vida. Ese lobo había muerto por sus manos al final. ¿Y esta chica? Era el mismo tipo de criatura: pequeña, espinosa y lista para hacer sangrar a quien intentara hacerle daño. Su rostro ni siquiera se inmutó mientras rompía los brazos de esos matones como si fueran ramitas. Nada la conmovía. Sterling, que rara vez se preocupaba por nada, sintió un destello de interés que no podía sacudirse. En contra de su mejor juicio, intervino. De cerca, era aún más difícil de olvidar. Esos ojos, oscuros, claros, brillantes como una noche después de la lluvia, se engancharon en algo enterrado profundamente dentro de él. Cuando ella levantó la vista, sobresaltada, había un destello de luz estelar que le hizo picar los dedos, con ganas de alargar la mano, de cubrir esos ojos afilados e intrépidos. Bien. Ya había intervenido. Mejor llevarlo hasta el final. Y, honestamente, necesitaba desahogarse. El callejón se llenó de gritos. Hacía un minuto, esos matones solo estaban demasiado heridos para arrastrarse. ¿Ahora? Estaban hechos pedazos: brazos inútiles, piernas rotas, el pánico espeso en el aire. Se arrepentían de todo. El trabajo había sido simple: golpearla un poco, nada grave. Su jefe incluso les había advertido que no dejaran marcas. Pero ella era demasiado hermosa, y unos cuantos se volvieron codiciosos. ¿Quién podría haber imaginado que la belleza delicada pegaba como un demonio, y lo que era peor, que un hombre como él aparecería de la nada? Frío, letal, como la Muerte misma con un abrigo de diseñador. Si el asesinato fuera legal, estaban seguros de que les habría roto el cuello sin pestañear. El cabecilla ya estaba perdiendo la cabeza. Sterling volvió paseando hasta donde la chica yacía observando desde el suelo. Su tono llevaba un rastro de diversión maliciosa. "Eres rápida, pero no lo suficiente despiadada. Si dejas cabos sueltos así, volverán para morderte. Entonces, pequeña callejera, ¿cómo piensas pagarme esta noche?" Claudia, que podría haber manejado la pelea bien por sí sola, y que ahora de alguna manera le debía algo a este extraño, guardó silencio. Tumbada de espaldas, el rostro surcado de sangre y polvo, de alguna manera parecía irreal en la oscuridad. Sterling frunció el ceño. Sucio. Se inclinó para levantar a la silenciosa rosa a sus pies, entonces algo lo empujó con fuerza. Tropezó, perdió el equilibrio y cayó justo encima de ella. Su peso aplastó su brazo herido; su mano izquierda aterrizó sobre algo más suave. Sus dedos se tensaron y apretaron antes de que su cerebro reaccionara. Se quedó helado. Ella también. Sus ojos se encontraron, muy abiertos en mutua conmoción. A unos metros de distancia, el perro pastor culpable se sentó parpadeando, como diciendo: Por favor, no me vean. Inmovilizada bajo un extraño, con todo dolorido, Claudia respiró hondo y tembloroso. Guapo o no, un grupo seguía siendo un grupo. Su expresión calmada se volvió feroz. Sterling oyó las primeras palabras de la rosa para él esa noche. "¿Nadie te dijo nunca?" "¿Decirme qué?" "Que no metas la nariz en los asuntos de otros." Antes de que la última palabra se desvaneciera, le rodeó el cuello con los brazos y lo tiró hacia abajo. Sus frentes chocaron con un crujido. El dolor se disparó. "¡Agente! ¡Por aquí!" Su voz sonó clara. Segundos después, las sirenas partieron la noche. Los policías vinieron corriendo. Sterling, al darse cuenta de que acababa de ser utilizado, dejó escapar una risa baja e incrédula. "¿Así tratas a tu salvador?" Terminó tumbado exactamente donde ella había estado, su voz goteando sarcasmo. Claudia se puso de pie, medio en sombras, y le dedicó una sonrisa delgada. "Obviamente. Soy la villana desagradecida, ¿recuerdas?" … Esa noche, el chico de oro de Liberty City, el heredero de Romero Corporation, fue llevado a la comisaría. Clint apareció rápido con un abogado, echando miradas furtivas a la chica que despertó la rara misericordia del Segador… y luego lo denunció por acoso. ¿Valiente, verdad? Era hermosa, y claramente no le temía a nada. Una vez que los matones fueron registrados, Clint se preparó, esperando a que Sterling dijera la palabra: Encárgate de ella. En cambio, Sterling dijo: "Averigua quién es." "¿Quién?" La palabra se le escapó antes de que Clint pudiera detenerse. Sterling nunca mostraba interés en ninguna mujer. La sola idea daba miedo. La mirada de Sterling se clavó en él, lo suficientemente afilada para hacerlo callar. "Sí, señor", murmuró Clint rápidamente. Mirando a la chica alejarse a zancadas después de lanzar una última mirada ardiente por encima del hombro, Clint sintió una punzada de lástima. Eso era todo. Ella y toda su familia estaban acabadas. … Ajena a la tormenta que acababa de desatar, Claudia se arrastró a casa al amanecer, perseguida por una ráfaga de llamadas. Su padre, Wilson Lancaster, la recibió en la puerta con una bofetada sonora. "¿Cómo he criado a una hija como tú?" No esquivó a tiempo. Su mejilla pálida enrojeció e hinchó. La habitación se quedó helada. Jasper frunció el ceño, con dolor destellando en sus ojos. Se obligó a no intervenir. Claudia había cruzado la línea esta vez; si no aprendía, quién sabía qué caos provocaría después. Aun así… Wilson había golpeado demasiado fuerte. La visión le retorció algo en el pecho. Lottie, Clarence y Zane llevaban la misma expresión enfadada y decepcionada. En el sofá, los ojos de Lydia brillaban con una alegría mal disimulada. Había estado furiosa la noche anterior porque los cretinos que contrató habían metido la pata y terminado en la comisaría. Por suerte, había cubierto sus huellas. Habían afirmado que fue solo un agarre "en un momento de arrebato", y como no pasó nada grave, no había nada que la vinculara a ella. Había sido dada de alta esa mañana y soltó el cebo que tenía preparado desde hacía tiempo. Los Lancaster se lo tragaron entero. Después de desaparecer toda la noche, nadie preguntó dónde había estado Claudia, ni notó sus heridas. La recibieron con una bofetada. Esa era su familia. Claudia no discutió. Caminó directamente hacia la pequeña Lydia, presumida y satisfecha.
I held the positive pregn&ncy test in my hand, my heart fluttering as I prepared to share the news with my husband. But I froze in the hallway, eavesdropping on a conversation between him and his identical twin brother. "Dude, how long are you gonna play house with your first love this time?" "You keep makin' me pretend to be you to hang with my sister-in-law. I do all the grunt work and get none of the credit. Porsche, and we're square." Aaron Carter adjusted his tie, his tone cold and indifferent. "Fine. You know the rules. Don't let her find out. Then came the younger brother's mutter, quiet enough he thought no one else could hear: [Tch, my brother's such a prude. Ditching a knockout wife like her? Total waste.] [And he won't even let me have a turn? I already fuccked her senseless.] My face didn't shift, not even a flicker of shock. I just lifted my phone and dialed my twin sister. "Sis, this deadbeat baby daddy you helped me pick is absolute garbage." "One-star review. We're returning him." Later, when I switched the destination on our honeymoon tickets, both of them lunged for me, grabbing my wrists and begging me not to leave, their voices raw with desperation. The older brother had the younger by the collar, snarling at me: "Tell us the truth. Which one of us did you marry? Which one is your real husband?!" 1 The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
"My running partner pointed at my belly and laughed. She meant it nicely. I've been thinking about this for three days." It was Tuesday morning, just after half past eight. We were on the running track at the sports ground in Richmond, London — the one beside the old trees that start shedding leaves the moment autumn arrives. Claire and I have been running there for almost two years now. Every Tuesday and Thursday. Half past eight. Rain or shine. We had just finished our third lap when she jogged beside me — barely out of breath because Claire is simply one of those naturally athletic people — and pointed at my stomach with a grin. “Honestly, Laura… you’re the most consistent person I know,” she laughed. “Two years. Twice a week. Respect.” She meant it as a compliment. I know that. Claire is one of the kindest people I know. But she pointed at my stomach. And we both knew: it still hadn’t changed. Not after two years. I laughed it off. We grabbed coffee afterwards at a little café near Richmond Green and talked about work, kids, and weekend plans like we always do. Just an ordinary Tuesday. But on the train home, I couldn’t stop thinking about it. My name is Laura Bennett. I’m 39 years old, living in Richmond, London. I work part-time as a speech therapist and have two children in primary school. I’m not someone who sits around all day. I run twice a week. I take the stairs whenever I can. I try to eat well — mostly. I’m genuinely trying. And somehow… my body just stopped responding. I tried everything: → Four months at a gym near Hammersmith — nothing changed around my stomach → Cutting carbs after reading an article online — it only made me tired and irritable → Sessions with a personal trainer — she was great, my schedule wasn’t → My GP referred me to nutritional counselling — the waiting list was months long, and eventually I gave up I wasn’t looking for miracles. I just wanted to feel like my effort actually mattered. About two weeks after the incident on the running track, I had a routine appointment with my GP, Dr. Williams, at her clinic near Kensington. I told him everything. The running. The frustration. Claire’s comment. He listened quietly without interrupting. Then he said something unexpected. “There are thermal activation compression shorts,” he explained. “The principle is fairly simple — gentle compression combined with targeted warmth can help support circulation and lymphatic flow in areas that often become stubborn from the mid-thirties onward, especially with hormonal changes. It’s not a replacement for movement, but it can be a useful addition.” I stared at him. “Shorts?” “Shorts,” he repeated calmly. I was sceptical. Honestly, I had become sceptical about everything. But Dr. Williams isn’t someone who recommends things lightly. He’s actually the same doctor who once told me not to waste money on half the supplements I was taking. So that evening, I did some research. A few days later, the parcel arrived via DPD. The first time I wore them was before my Tuesday morning run. I stood in the bathroom feeling slightly ridiculous while waiting to see if anything would happen. After a few minutes, I noticed warmth around my stomach. Not uncomfortable. Not intense. Just… targeted. As though someone had finally acknowledged the exact part of my body I’d been fighting with for the past two years. I honestly assumed it was placebo. So I ignored it and went for my run anyway. Day 7: For the first time in over a year, my lower back didn’t ache after running. I didn’t think much of it yet. Day 14: I slept through the night without waking up at 3 AM stressing about the next day. My husband noticed before I did. At dinner he looked at me and said, “You seem calmer lately.” I laughed… but honestly, he was right. Day 21: My favourite jeans — the pair I hadn’t worn since last winter — finally buttoned again. Without forcing them. I actually zipped them up and down twice just to make sure it was real. Day 30: Claire and I were back on the running track. After stretching, she looked over at me briefly and said, “You seem… different somehow.” Not thinner. Not smaller. Just… more balanced. Then she grabbed my water bottle and changed the subject. And interestingly? Not once did she mention my stomach. I’ve been running for two years because I genuinely enjoy it. The track. The cold London mornings. Coffee afterwards with Claire. I never wanted exercise to feel like punishment. But somewhere along the way… it started feeling like I was fighting against my own body. That feeling is gone now. I still run every Tuesday and Thursday. Still lose every sprint against Claire because she’s annoyingly fast. Still grab coffee afterwards. But now… I’m no longer running against myself. I’m simply running again. — Laura Bennett, Richmond, London
Smooth your tummy. Shape your curves. Feel confident in every outfit. This high-waist T-back shaper lifts, sculpts, and stays invisible under anything you wear—all day. No rolling. No lines. Just a flawless fit.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
If you're only going once every 3-4 days no matter how much water you drink or how much fibre you eat, and your GP keeps fobbing you off... I'm about to tell you exactly what they're hiding from you and why they'll NEVER tell you the truth. And by the end of this, you're going to be absolutely livid. Because there are three things happening right now: One - Your body is screaming at you that something's wrong Two - The NHS is gaslighting you into thinking constipation is normal And three - There's a £7 billion laxative industry that profits every single day you stay dependent So let me tell you what happened with my sister, because her story is going to open your eyes to how absolutely messed up this really is. For YEARS—and I mean like four straight years—my sister was in agony. Her constipation was so bad she'd only go once every 5-6 days. Not like "oh I'm a bit backed up" constipation. I'm talking she'd be sat on the toilet for 45 minutes straining, crying, feeling like her body was completely broken. Her gut? Bloated constantly to the point where she looked six months gone after every meal. Her stomach was so distended she couldn't wear normal clothes. Everything had to be stretchy or loose because by 3 o'clock she looked like she was carrying twins. And the brain fog? She'd sleep 8 hours and wake up feeling like she'd been drugged. Couldn't think straight. Couldn't focus at work. She'd forget what she was saying mid-sentence. Her skin looked grey and dull. Acne kept breaking out on her jawline and forehead no matter what she tried. The exhaustion was insane. Energy completely drained by 2 o'clock every day. And the worst part? She felt like she was going mad because nobody could tell her what was wrong. So obviously, she goes to her GP, right? Multiple GPs. A gastroenterologist. We're talking thousands of pounds in appointments, colonoscopies, blood tests, stool samples... the whole lot. And you know what every single one of them told her? "Your bloods look fine." "It's probably just IBS-C." "You need to drink more water." "Try eating more fibre." "Have you tried Movicol?" IBS-C. This woman can barely function and they're telling her it's just irritable bowel syndrome with constipation. But here's where it gets worse—and this is the part that made me start digging into what the hell is actually going on. They prescribed her Movicol, Fybogel, probiotics, magnesium citrate. Basically a rotating door of sticking plasters that never fixed anything. And their logic was "oh, if we soften your stool and add bulk, you'll feel better." Those supplements did NOTHING. I'm talking months of expensive probiotics, fibre powders that made her MORE bloated, restrictive diets cutting out gluten and dairy. She couldn't enjoy a meal. Couldn't leave the house without planning where the loos were. And her symptoms? Never got better. Just stayed the same or got worse. So at this point, I'm absolutely fuming. Because I'm watching my sister—who's doing everything the GPs tell her, spending all this money, following their advice—get WORSE. Not better. Worse. And that's when I started asking questions that nobody wants you to ask: Why are GPs so quick to prescribe things that manage symptoms but never fix the root cause? Why do they act like chronic constipation is just... normal and you have to live with it? And why the hell does nobody ever talk about what's actually causing the gut to stop moving in the first place? So I went down a rabbit hole. And I mean a DEEP rabbit hole. I started researching why someone would have all these symptoms—the constipation, the bloating, the brain fog, the exhaustion, the acne—and every mainstream medical site was giving me the same rubbish answers. "Drink more water. Eat more fibre. Exercise. Reduce stress." But then I found this article from a functional medicine doctor—someone who actually studies ROOT CAUSES instead of just symptoms. And she mentioned something that completely changed everything I thought I knew about constipation. Your constipation isn't just uncomfortable—it's poisoning you from the inside. Now pause for a second. Here's what nobody ever taught you about what happens when waste sits in your colon too long: It doesn't just sit there waiting politely to be got rid of. It ferments. Bacteria break it down, producing toxins, gases, and inflammatory compounds that were supposed to leave your body days ago. Think about food left out on your kitchen worktop for three days. It doesn't just sit there. It rots. It produces gases. It becomes toxic. That's what's happening inside your gut right now. But here's where it gets worse—and this is what GPs don't explain: That fermenting waste doesn't just make you uncomfortable. It actively damages the microscopic seals between your intestinal cells—the tight junctions that keep your gut contents inside your gut where they belong. When those junctions break down from the constant toxic assault, waste products, bacterial endotoxins, and inflammatory compounds leak directly into your bloodstream. Doctors call this "intestinal permeability." You've probably heard it called leaky gut. And once those toxins are in your bloodstream, they circulate through your entire body. Now everything starts making sense: Your liver works overtime trying to filter out the toxins that should've left through your bowels days ago—that's why you're knackered by 2 PM even after sleeping 8 hours. Toxins exit through your skin when your colon won't do its job—that's why you're breaking out on your jawline and forehead no matter what skincare you use. Your brain struggles to function in a toxic environment—that's why you can't think straight, forget what you were saying mid-sentence, and feel like you're losing your mind. The bloating gets worse because pathogenic bacteria are having a field day on fermenting waste, producing hydrogen and methane gas—that's why you look six months pregnant by dinner. The bloating, brain fog, acne, exhaustion, and mood swings aren't separate problems. They're all symptoms of the same toxic backup. You know what's mad? GPs treat each symptom separately. Brain fog? "Maybe it's age-related cognitive decline." Acne? "Try this expensive cream." Exhaustion? "You're probably just stressed." Bloating? "It's probably IBS." But they're all connected. And they all start with waste fermenting in your gut, damaging your intestinal lining, and leaking toxins into your bloodstream. And here's what should make you absolutely livid: Movicol forces water into your colon to soften stool—but it doesn't heal the damaged gut lining that's leaking toxins. Fibre adds bulk—but if that bulk just sits there fermenting because your gut can't move it, you're making the toxic backup WORSE. Probiotics throw random bacteria at the problem—but they don't repair the broken tight junctions or clear the toxin backlog. None of them address the dual problem: the toxic backup AND the damaged gut lining that's letting those toxins poison your entire system. So you can take all the laxatives in the world. But if you're not: Healing the damaged gut lining that's leaking toxins into your bloodstream Restoring natural gut motility so waste moves through BEFORE it has time to ferment Supporting your liver's detox pathways to clear the toxins already circulating The symptoms just keep coming back. So you get trapped in this cycle: Constipation that never fully sorts itself out Bloating that keeps getting worse Brain fog and exhaustion that GPs can't explain Skin breakouts that no cream fixes Mood problems and anxiety And every time you eat, more waste backs up, ferments longer, damages your gut lining more, and leaks more toxins into your system. And here's the part that made my blood boil: The NHS KNOWS about this. They know chronic constipation damages gut lining and causes systemic inflammation. They know "leaky gut" is real—it's called intestinal permeability in medical journals. They know the brain fog, acne, and exhaustion are toxin-related. But they don't give a toss about fixing it. Why? Because there's no money in a protocol that actually heals your gut lining and restores natural motility. You can't make billions teaching people to break the toxic cycle. There's no money in telling you to fix the ROOT CAUSE. There IS money in keeping you on laxatives, creams for your acne, supplements for your brain fog, and appointments to "manage" your exhaustion for the REST OF YOUR LIFE. See how that works? So I kept researching. I'm reading studies now. Medical journals. Research on intestinal permeability and gut inflammation... And I found out there's an actual PROTOCOL that addresses both pieces of the toxic backup cycle. It involves three specific compounds that work together: Black Elderberry Extract - Does something no laxative can do: heals your gut lining whilst restoring natural movement. Most constipation solutions only address one piece of the puzzle. Laxatives move waste but don't heal the damage. Probiotics support gut health but don't clear the backup. Elderberry does both. Clinical studies show elderberry's anthocyanin polyphenols inhibit NF-κB inflammatory signalling—that's the master switch that keeps your gut inflamed and damaged. At the same time, they promote expression of tight junction proteins like ZO-1—literally helping to seal a leaky gut at the cellular level. So whilst elderberry is healing the microscopic tears that have been leaking toxins into your bloodstream... Those same polyphenols are feeding the beneficial bacteria that restore natural gut motility—so waste moves through BEFORE it has time to ferment and create more toxins. Clinical research shows elderberry extract increases butyrate-producing bacteria by 62% and improves bowel frequency by 40% within 3 weeks. This isn't about forcing movement and ignoring the damage. It's about healing the gut lining AND restoring natural motility at the same time. Breaking the toxic cycle at both ends. Zinc Citrate - Repairs the damaged gut lining that's been letting toxins leak into your bloodstream for months or years. Zinc rebuilds the tight junction proteins between intestinal cells—the seals that keep your gut contents where they belong. When those seals are intact, toxins stay in your gut and leave through your bowels—not through your bloodstream where they poison your brain, exhaust your liver, and exit through your skin. That's what fixes the brain fog, exhaustion, and acne that GPs treat as separate problems. Vitamin C - Supports your liver's overtaxed detox pathways. Your liver has been working overtime trying to filter toxins that should've left through your bowels days ago. Those toxins keep recirculating because your liver can't keep up with the backlog. Vitamin C helps your liver actually process and get rid of them—so they finally leave your system instead of poisoning you over and over. Together, they don't just move waste—they break the toxic cycle. Elderberry heals the gut lining AND restores motility. Zinc seals the leaky barrier so toxins stop entering your bloodstream. Vitamin C clears the toxin backlog so your brain, skin, and energy can recover. The result isn't just more regular bowel movements. It's clearer skin because toxins are leaving through your bowels, not your pores. It's sharper thinking because your brain isn't swimming in bacterial endotoxins. It's actual energy because your liver isn't drowning in detox work. And you finally stop looking six months pregnant by dinner because waste is moving through before it ferments. Now here's what's mad: I found studies—actual peer-reviewed studies—showing that elderberry polyphenols seal leaky gut by inhibiting inflammatory pathways and promoting tight junction proteins—whilst simultaneously improving bowel frequency by 40% within just 3 weeks. But you'll never hear a gastroenterologist mention this. Because if people knew they could heal their gut lining and restore natural motility at the same time, the entire laxative and skincare industry would collapse. So my sister finally finds a functional medicine doctor who actually knows about this stuff. And this woman literally gives her the same protocol I'd been researching. She's like "Your gut has lost the bacterial signal to move waste. That's WHY fibre and laxatives haven't worked. We need to restore the bacteria that produce butyrate, repair your gut lining, and support your detox pathways—or the constipation will just keep coming back." She writes down those three compounds and tells my sister to start taking them daily. And for the first time in four years, someone actually explained WHY nothing was working. But here's the problem... My sister had to find elderberry extract standardised for prebiotic polyphenols herself. Which is bloody difficult because most elderberry supplements are made for immune support, not gut health. They're either sugary syrups or weak extracts with no zinc or vitamin C. She's searching online, finding elderberry products that aren't formulated for constipation, trying to work out proper dosing because—surprise—there's no standardised information about using elderberry for gut motility. And she was worried about quality, purity, whether what she was getting would even work. But you know what? She found one. Because she was desperate. And after about two weeks? The constipation started improving. After a month? She was going every single morning like clockwork. Her bloating was 70% better. After two months? She felt like a completely different person. Her brain fog? Gone. Her skin cleared up. Her energy was back. And the constipation? Hadn't come back. Not just temporarily sorted—actually GONE because she restored the bacterial signal her gut needed to move naturally. So now I'm thinking: Right, this protocol works. It's literally life-changing. But why the hell is it so hard to find elderberry formulated for gut health? That's when I started looking for a company that actually gave a toss. I spent weeks—WEEKS—researching supplement companies. Looking at ingredient quality, dosing, third-party testing, whether they had actual science behind their formulas. Because here's the thing: The supplement industry is dodgy as hell. Most elderberry products are just sugary syrups or weak immune boosters with no gut-supporting ingredients. I needed to find a company that: Had elderberry extract standardised for prebiotic polyphenols Included bioavailable zinc to repair gut lining Included vitamin C to support detox pathways Used clinical doses (not fairy dust amounts) Was third-party tested for purity Wasn't charging an insane markup And I'm scrolling through supplement reviews one day—literally just doom-scrolling—and I see someone mention this small company called Lumero. So I go to their website, ready to be disappointed like I had been with the 20 other elderberry brands I'd looked at. And I nearly fell off my chair. They had a formula specifically for gut health. 1200mg of elderberry extract standardised to 10% anthocyanins (the prebiotic compounds). Bioavailable zinc citrate. Buffered vitamin C. In clinically-studied doses. With no sugar, no laxatives, no inflammatory fillers. And here's where my jaw hit the floor: When my sister was trying to source these separately? Nearly impossible and expensive as hell. This company made it simple. One bottle. Proper dosing. Third-party tested. Formulated specifically for gut motility. And my sister's been taking it for six months now. The constipation? Gone. She goes every morning without straining. The bloating? Hasn't bothered her in months. Her stomach is flat. The brain fog and exhaustion? She's back to her normal self. The acne? Cleared up completely. And the constipation? Hasn't come back. Because she restored the bacterial signal her gut needed to move waste naturally. Now here's the thing I need you to understand: Gut health gets WORSE during certain times of year. Autumn and winter when you're eating more sugar. When stress is high around the holidays. When you're moving less. And that's when these bottles fly off the shelves. Every year, like clockwork. People who've dealt with chronic constipation that Movicol couldn't fix KNOW this. They stock up because they know what's coming. And then suddenly these are sold out for weeks because everyone's scrambling. I've put the link below. And honestly? Even if you're sceptical, grab one bottle. Try it for 3-4 weeks. See if your body responds the way my sister's did. Because the NHS isn't coming to save you. They profit too much from keeping you dependent on laxatives and treating symptoms instead of root causes. You have to save yourself. Go get it. And use the money you save on endless Movicol and fibre supplements to buy yourself something nice later. 👉 https://lumeroofficial.com/pages/constipation-solution
Deixe de ler novelas pagas, aqui as novelas são todas gratuitas e você pode ler até o final.
Fique encantado em cinco minutos, clique para assistir a versão completa!
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.
I’d been hiding from my abusive husband for 9 whole years when my five childhood sweethearts cornered me in the café I worked in. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who hurt me the most. Those who swore to protect me eventually turned me down when I was forced into marriage. They looked the same, but different. Taller heights, more muscles, and stronger jaws. “Still plannin’ to run or something, Spark?” Kylian lifted my chin. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. Are they going to take me back? Will they hand me over to my father and husband? “I won’t go back with you,” I said, tears welling up. “That’s not up to you. You will go back to the Inferno Demons MC with us today,” said Ozias, wiping away my tears with a fierce stroke. "There's no way we would let you leave us again, Dimples," said Tae, biting my shoulder resentfully. "Break your promise to us again, and we will punish you," said Evander, swinging me over his shoulder. "Put me down! What do you want to do?" I hissed. "What do we want to do?" repeated Evander through gritted teeth. "We won't restrain our desire for you anymore. We will chain you in our club, and claim you one by one, maybe together." —————— Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I done things to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as , but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a memory like that. I guess it wasn't that. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was foolish for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she has something with her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but god. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to.